The doctrine and practice of paedobaptisme, asserted and vindicated. By a large and full improovement of some principall arguments for it, and a briefe resolution of such materiall objections as are made against it. Whereunto is annexed a briefe and plaine Enarration, both doctrinall and practicall, upon Mark 10.V.13.14.15.16. As it was some time since preached in the church of Great Yarmouth: now published for an antidote against those yet spreading errours of the times, Anabaptisme and Catabaptisme. / By Joh. Brinsley.
         Brinsley, John, 1600-1665.
      
       
         
           1645
        
      
       Approx. 418 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 99 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A77497
         Wing B4712
         Thomason E300_14
         ESTC R200258
         99861064
         99861064
         113192
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A77497)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 113192)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 49:E300[14])
      
       
         
           
             The doctrine and practice of paedobaptisme, asserted and vindicated. By a large and full improovement of some principall arguments for it, and a briefe resolution of such materiall objections as are made against it. Whereunto is annexed a briefe and plaine Enarration, both doctrinall and practicall, upon Mark 10.V.13.14.15.16. As it was some time since preached in the church of Great Yarmouth: now published for an antidote against those yet spreading errours of the times, Anabaptisme and Catabaptisme. / By Joh. Brinsley.
             Brinsley, John, 1600-1665.
          
           [8], 99, [1], 86, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Charles Greene, and are to be sold at his shop in Ivie Lane at the signe of the Gun.,
             London, :
             1645.
          
           
             Order to print on verso of first leaf, signed and dated: Ja. Cranford. May 22. 1645.
             The final leaf is blank.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "7bre. 10th" [i.e. September 10th; bound with items from September, but Thomason catalogue lists under October].
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Infant baptism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           DOCTRINE
           AND
           PRACTICE
           OF
           PAEDOBAPTISME
           ,
           Asserted
           and
           Vindicated
           .
           By
           a
           large
           and
           full
           improovement
           of
           some
           principall
           Arguments
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           briefe
           Resolution
           of
           such
           materiall
           Objections
           as
           are
           made
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           annexed
           a
           briefe
           and
           plaine
           Enarration
           ,
           both
           Doctrinall
           and
           Practicall
           ,
           upon
           Mark
           10.
           v.
           13.
           14.
           15.
           16.
           
           As
           it
           was
           some
           time
           since
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Great
           Yarmouth
           :
           Now
           published
           for
           an
           Antidote
           against
           those
           yet
           spreading
           Errours
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           Anabaptisme
           and
           Catabaptisme
           .
        
         
           By
           JOH
           .
           BRINSLEY
           .
        
         
           
             Tanto
             magis
             proinfantibus
             loqui
             debemus
             ,
             quanto
             minus
             ipsi
             pro
             se
             loqui
             possunt
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             ad
             Hil.
             Ep.
             89.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Charles
             Greene
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Ivie
           Lane
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Gun.
           1645.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           I
           Have
           perused
           this
           Vindication
           of
           
             The
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             Paedobaptisme
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           hath
           also
           handled
           some
           things
           not
           us●ally
           treated
           on
           by
           any
           ,
           in
           our
           Language
           ,
           which
           he
           submits
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           judicious
           ;
           And
           I
           commend
           to
           be
           Imprinted
           .
        
         
           
             Ja.
             Cranford
             .
          
           
             May
             22.
             1645.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           all
           the
           true
           Lovers
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Specially
           those
           in
           the
           Towne
           of
           Great
           Yarmouth
           .
        
         
           TO
           You
           have
           I
           dedicated
           this
           part
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           devoted
           all
           .
           What
           sad
           and
           dangerous
           distempers
           have
           invaded
           the
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             body
          
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           in
           this
           
             spring-time
             of
             Reformation
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           ;
           there
           being
           scarce
           any
           part
           of
           it
           but
           feels
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           labours
           under
           them
           .
           Heereupon
           it
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           is
           my
           highest
           ambition
           ,
           to
           shew
           my selfe
           (
           what
           one
           of
           
           the
           
             Pen-men
             of
             sacred
             Writ
          
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           what
           every
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           (
           at
           this
           time
           specially
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           both
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           a
           Physician
           .
           To
           this
           end
           I
           have
           already
           adventured
           abroad
           some
           Counsels
           and
           Prescripts
           ,
           
           which
           being
           proper
           for
           the
           place
           where
           Providence
           hath
           laid
           out
           my
           Practice
           ,
           may
           also
           (
           if
           rightly
           applied
           )
           proove
           not
           unusefull
           to
           others
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           end
           it
           is
           that
           I
           have
           now
           sent
           this
           Tractate
           after
           them
           ;
           wherein
           you
           have
           a
           
             Topicall
             Remedy
          
           
           for
           that
           spreading
           Gangrene
           of
           Anabaptism
           ,
           which
           ,
           unlesse
           timely
           prevented
           ,
           may
           prove
           fa●all
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           both
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           State.
           This
           evill
           beginning
           to
           shew
           it selfe
           as
           in
           some
           other
           parts
           adjacent
           ,
           so
           )
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           in
           part
           committed
           to
           my
           Cure
           ,
           I
           was
           induced
           sometime
           since
           to
           encounter
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           My
           endeavours
           heerein
           (
           I
           blesse
           God
           )
           I
           found
           not
           altogether
           unsuccessefull
           .
           And
           heereupon
           I
           am
           now
           the
           rather
           incouraged
           to
           present
           them
           to
           a
           more
           publick
           view
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           if
           any
           shall
           conceive
           my
           service
           
           needlesse
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           divers
           learned
           Treatises
           of
           this
           kinde
           already
           published
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           desire
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           ,
           however
           those
           Pharezzes
           were
           first
           brought
           foorth
           ,
           yet
           this
           Zarah
           put
           foorth
           the
           hand
           before
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Pulpit
           being
           for
           most
           part
           delivered
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           before
           the
           Presse
           was
           of
           the
           other
           s●●
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           somwhat
           heere
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           yet
           call
           New.
           Amongst
           other
           passages
           I
           shall
           humbly
           take
           leave
           to
           Apologize
           for
           one
           ,
           which
           possibly
           may
           rise
           in
           the
           stomack
           of
           some
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Holding
             forth
             of
             Confirmation
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           )
           
             in
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             an
             Apostolicall
             Ordinance
             .
          
           This
           
             (
             I
          
           confesse
           )
           
           I
           cooke
           the
           first
           hint
           of
           from
           learned
           and
           judicious
           M.
           Calvin
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           a
           not
           from
           St.
           b
           Ierome
           ,
           yet
           after
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           did
           from
           S●
           c
           Paul.
           And
           finding
           it
           a
           point
           so
           usefull
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           present
           controversie
           o●
           Paedobaptisme
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           healing
           of
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           differences
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           
             viz
             ▪
          
           about
           
             mixt
             .
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           
             Church
             ▪
             Covenant
             ,
             I
          
           could
           not
           but
           hold
           forth
           that
           little
           light
           concerning
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           received
           from
           some
           others
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           in
           their
           times
           
             magna
             Ecclesiae
             lumina
          
           ,
           d
           stars
           of
           the
           first
           magnitude
           ,
           e
           
             burning
             and
             shining
             Lampes
          
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           not
           heereby
           see
           what
           others
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           imagine
           to
           doe
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           crave
           of
           them
           ,
           first
           to
           take
           off
           that
           filme
           of
           prejudice
           which
           possibly
           the
           grosse
           corruption
           of
           this
           supposed
           Ordinance
           in
           the
           former
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           may
           have
           drawen
           over
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           freely
           leave
           them
           to
           beleeve
           and
           report
           what
           they
           see
           .
           For
           my selfe
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           know
           ,
           all
           that
           heerein
           I
           desire
           and
           aime
           at
           ,
           to
           be
           onely
           this
           ,
           That
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             Apostolicall
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             revived
             and
             received
             :
          
           otherwise
           
           if
           meerely
           Prudentiall
           ,
           (
           as
           an
           explicit●
           Church-Covenant
           (
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           )
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           )
           then
           how
           farre
           to
           bee
           imbraced
           or
           rejected
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           those
           who
           have
           Authority
           and
           Ability
           ,
           to
           judge
           :
           With
           the
           submissive
           tender
           of
           which
           humble
           motion
           ,
           I
           shall
           fit
           downe
           ,
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             Brinsley
             .
          
           
             Yarmouth
             
               June
               26.
               
               Anno
               1645.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           OF
           PAEDOBAPTISME
           Asserted
           and
           Vindicated
           .
        
         
           
             HEB.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptismes
               .
            
          
        
         
           BAptisme
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           dispensed
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           upon
           these
           particulars
           I
           have
           already
           insisted
           .
           It
           remaines
           now
           that
           we
           come
           
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           the
           Subject
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           because
           at
           the
           present
           it
           is
           made
           the
           subject
           of
           great
           debate
           and
           controversie
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           take
           leave
           to
           dwell
           a
           little
           the
           longer
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           
             The
             Question
             is
          
           ,
           Who
           they
           are
           that
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           baptized
           ?
        
         
         
           
           A.
           To
           this
           we
           may
           returne
           a
           generall
           answer
           ;
           
             viz.
             Such
             as
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
          
           Baptisme
           it
           is
           a
           
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           even
           as
           Circumcision
           was
           ;
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             [
             My
             Covenant
          
           
           
             shall
             be
             in
             your
             flesh
             .
             ]
          
           So
           is
           Baptisme
           a
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Covenant
           
           
             already
             made
          
           .
           Marke
           that
           :
           A
           Covenant
           is
           first
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           the
           writings
           drawne
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           sealed
           .
           Thus
           men
           must
           first
           be
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           before
           
           they
           partake
           of
           this
           Seale
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           God
           first
           maketh
           a
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Seed
           ;
           then
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           it
           he
           commandeth
           
           him
           and
           his
           to
           be
           circumcised
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           persons
           must
           first
           be
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           before
           they
           be
           baptized
           .
           They
           must
           be
           such
           as
           lye
           under
           
           the
           promise
           .
           
             [
             Repent
             and
             be
             baptized
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           to
           the
           Jewes
           )
           
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Persons
           to
           be
           baptised
           must
           be
           
             [
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Covenant
             ]
             Such
          
           ;
           understand
           it
           as
           we
           will
           ,
           
             Inclusively
             ,
             Exclusively
             :
             All
          
           such
           ,
           and
           onely
           such
           .
           Both
           true
           .
        
         
           
           
           1.
           
           
             All
             such
          
           ,
           of
           what
           Nation
           ,
           sex
           ,
           age
           ,
           condition
           soever
           ;
           Iew
           or
           
             Gentile
             ,
             male
          
           or
           
             female
             ,
             young
          
           or
           
             old
             ,
             bond
          
           or
           free
           ,
           &c.
           being
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           both
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           partake
           of
           this
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           When
           God
           instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           
             Circumcision
             ,
             Abraham
          
           and
           all
           his
           family
           were
           circumcised
           .
           
             [
             In
             the
          
           
           
             selfe
             same
             day
             was
             Abraham
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             of
             his
             house
             .
             ]
          
           And
           the
           like
           we
           read
           of
           Baptisme
           :
           As
           it
           came
           in
           the
           ro●me
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           being
           the
           
             initiall
             seal
          
           of
           the
           Covenant
           as
           Circumcision
           was
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           administred
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           to
           the
           
             whole
             family
          
           .
           Where
           the
           head
           of
           the
           family
           believed
           ,
           presently
           we
           
           read
           that
           they
           ,
           and
           all
           theirs
           were
           baptized
           .
           Thus
           we
           read
           in
           that
           16.
           of
           the
           Acts
           ;
           first
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           
             God
             having
             opened
             her
             heart
             ,
             she
             was
             baptized
             and
             her
             houshold
             .
             ]
          
           Then
           of
           the
           Iaylour
           ,
           v.
           33.
           being
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Ministery
           ,
           
             [
             he
             came
             and
             was
             baptized
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             his
             .
             ]
          
           Thus
           ,
           be
           they
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           being
           once
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           baptized
           .
           So
           runs
           the
           Apostles
           Commission
           ,
           
             [
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           ]
        
         
           
           And
           will
           you
           have
           the
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           why
           the
           administration
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           should
           be
           so
           universall
           ,
           consider
           but
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           1.
           
           The
           
             universality
             of
             mans
             sin
             and
             misery
             :
          
           and
           secondly
           ,
           The
           
             universality
             of
             Gods
             offer
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             Mans
             misery
             is
             universall
             .
             [
             All
             have
             sinned
             .
          
           Rom.
           3.
           23.
           ]
           And
           sinning
           died
           .
           
             [
             Death
             passed
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
          
           Rom.
           5.
           12.
           ]
           Such
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           by
           nature
           .
           They
           are
           all
           concluded
           ,
           and
           
             shut
             up
             under
             sinne
             and
             death
          
           ;
           so
           shut
           
           up
           ,
           as
           without
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           pardoning
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           healing
           their
           natures
           ,
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           saved
           .
           Even
           Infants
           that
           never
           
             sinned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             Adams
             transgression
             ,
             viz.
          
           by
           committing
           
           actuall
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           being
           
             sinners
             by
             nature
             ,
             by
             nature
          
           
           
             children
             of
             wrath
          
           ,
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           .
           And
           consequently
           they
           stand
           in
           
           need
           of
           this
           
             laver
             of
             regeneration
          
           ,
           this
           
             Sacrament
             of
             initiation
          
           ,
           whereby
           their
           spirituall
           washing
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           spot
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           their
           ingrafting
           into
           Christ
           may
           be
           sealed
           up
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           declared
           unto
           others
           .
           All
           sorts
           of
           persons
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           which
           sealeth
           up
           their
           interest
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           And
           secondly
           ,
           as
           mans
           misery
           is
           universall
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           
             tender
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
          
           held
           forth
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           
             [
             Goe
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           ]
           
             [
             Goe
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             creature
             ,
          
           Mark
           16.
           15.
           ]
           Thus
           Christ
           sent
           forth
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           now
           sendeth
           forth
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           Commission
           to
           offer
           Christ
           and
           salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           will
           receive
           him
           ,
           beleeve
           on
           him
           ,
           submit
           to
           him
           .
           And
           reaching
           forth
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           hee
           also
           reacheth
           forth
           the
           signe
           ,
           even
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           administred
           alike
           unto
           all
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           offered
           alike
           unto
           all
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           )
           and
           is
           alike
           to
           all
           .
           
             [
             There
             is
             neither
             Iew
             ,
             nor
             Greeke
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             Gentile
             )
             there
             is
             neither
             bond
             nor
             free
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             male
             nor
             female
             ,
             for
             ye
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             ]
          
           Being
           all
           alike
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           ought
           alike
           to
           be
           
           baptised
           into
           him
           .
           
             [
             By
             one
             spirit
             we
             are
             all
             baptised
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Iewes
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Thus
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Covenant
           ought
           to
           be
           baptised
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           And
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           .
           )
           
             Onely
             they
          
           .
           This
           being
           a
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           administred
           unto
           any
           ,
           but
           unto
           those
           which
           are
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           
             judgement
             of
             charity
          
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           within
           the
           Covenant
           .
           By
           this
           rule
           must
           the
           Church
           proceed
           in
           dispencing
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           
           and
           Certainty
           ,
           but
           of
           Charity
           .
           To
           know
           infallibly
           who
           is
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           this
           none
           can
           doe
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           mans
           owne
           soule
           .
           
             The
             Churches
             rule
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             .
          
           Those
           who
           by
           the
           law
           of
           charity
           may
           bee
           thought
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           reputed
           within
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           they
           ,
           all
           they
           ,
           and
           only
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           partake
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Q.
             Here
             then
             the
             great
             Question
             now
             falls
             in
             :
          
           Who
           they
           are
           that
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           are
           to
           bee
           thought
           to
           be
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
           
           A.
           Hereunto
           we
           answer
           :
           All
           
             that
             professe
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             and
             their
             children
             .
          
           Both
           these
           the
           eye
           of
           charity
           looketh
           upon
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           being
           such
           ,
           it
           cannot
           deny
           them
           the
           
             badge
             of
             their
             Christianity
          
           ,
           the
           seale
           of
           that
           Covenant
           wherein
           they
           are
           presumed
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           
           As
           for
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           no
           great
           difference
           about
           them
           .
           
             Persons
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptised
             .
          
           For
           this
           Scripture
           is
           expresse
           :
           when
           the
           Eunuch
           put
           the
           question
           to
           Philip
           ,
           
           
             [
             See
             here
             is
             water
             ▪
             what
             doth
             hinder
             me
             to
             be
             baptised
             ?
             ]
             Philip
          
           returnes
           him
           this
           answer
           :
           
             If
             thou
             beleevest
             with
             all
          
           
           
             thine
             heart
             ,
             thou
             mayest
          
           .
           Those
           three
           thousand
           Converts
           Act.
           2.
           41.
           upon
           the
           receiving
           of
           
             Peters
             word
          
           ,
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           were
           baptised
           .
           Thus
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           upon
           their
           
             beleeving
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           making
           
           a
           profession
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           were
           
             baptised
             both
             men
             and
             women
          
           .
           Thus
           all
           that
           professe
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           (
           professing
           it
           with
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           not
           denying
           it
           in
           their
           lives
           )
           they
           have
           a
           right
           unto
           Baptisme
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           in
           judgement
           of
           charity
           they
           are
           to
           be
           reputed
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           within
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           
             Christians
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           in
           reality
           ,
           then
           they
           only
           are
           Christians
           who
           have
           received
           Christ
           into
           their
           hearts
           by
           faith
           and
           love
           ,
           in
           whose
           hearts
           Christ
           is
           formed
           .
           
             [
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Iew
             ▪
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             which
             is
             one
             outwardly
             .
          
           ]
           And
           so
           may
           we
           say
           ,
           He
           
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           that
           is
           one
           outwardly
           ,
           that
           hath
           only
           the
           name
           and
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           Yet
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           ,
           they
           which
           make
           so
           much
           as
           a
           
             generall
             profession
          
           
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           subjection
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           Christians
           .
           And
           by
           vertue
           therof
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           baptised
           .
           Upon
           this
           profession
           
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           baptized
           those
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           so
           did
           the
           Apostles
           those
           which
           came
           unto
           them
           ,
           
           however
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           profession
           was
           hypocriticall
           and
           unsound
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Ananias
             &
             Saphira
             ,
          
           &c.
           yet
           the
           Apostles
           looking
           upon
           them
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           judging
           of
           them
           according
           to
           their
           profession
           ,
           they
           admitted
           them
           unto
           this
           Ordinance
           .
           Neither
           doe
           we
           read
           of
           any
           whom
           they
           refused
           ,
           or
           yet
           brought
           to
           an
           exacter
           scrutiny
           and
           tryall
           ,
           touching
           the
           inward
           worke
           of
           grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           who
           did
           make
           such
           a
           profession
           and
           confession
           .
        
         
           
           And
           thus
           ought
           all
           those
           who
           are
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           before
           they
           are
           baptised
           ,
           be
           admitted
           to
           it
           .
           As
           viz.
           Pagans
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           borne
           and
           brought
           up
           without
           the
           pale
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           descended
           from
           Christian
           parents
           .
           Before
           they
           be
           admitted
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           they
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           principles
           and
           rudiments
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Being
           thus
           instructed
           then
           they
           are
           to
           declare
           and
           testifie
           their
           voluntary
           imbracing
           of
           that
           faith
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           repentance
           ,
           by
           open
           Profession
           and
           Confession
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           Iohns
           baptisme
           ▪
           having
           to
           deale
           with
           unbeleeving
           Jewes
           :
           He
           
           baptised
           them
           
             confessing
             their
             sinnes
          
           ,
           and
           professing
           their
           faith
           in
           the
           Messiah
           :
           Thus
           the
           Apostles
           having
           to
           deal
           with
           unbeleeving
           Gentiles
           ,
           heathens
           ,
           they
           first
           preached
           to
           them
           as
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           baptised
           them
           upon
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Pri●●●i●e
             
             Church
          
           in
           like
           cases
           .
           Having
           to
           deale
           with
           Infidels
           ,
           they
           first
           catechised
           them
           ,
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           (
           whence
           they
           were
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Catechumeni
             ,
             persons
             that
             were
             to
             be
             catechised
             .
             )
          
           That
           being
           done
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           to
           some
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           then
           they
           declared
           and
           testified
           their
           repentance
           and
           faith
           by
           an
           open
           and
           publick
           confession
           in
           the
           congregation
           where
           they
           were
           to
           be
           baptised
           .
           And
           this
           they
           did
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           by
           answering
           unto
           some
           questions
           which
           were
           propounded
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Minister
           .
           To
           which
           practise
           St.
           Peter
           seemeth
           to
           allude
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           where
           speaking
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           he
           calleth
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             answere
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
          
           
           God.
           ]
           So
           our
           translation
           renders
           it
           ;
           though
           (
           as
           Beza
           notes
           upon
           the
           place
           )
           not
           so
           fully
           expressing
           the
           force
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           properly
           signifieth
           an
           Interrogating
           ,
           a
           Questioning
           .
           So
           the
           vulgar
           Latine
           there
           renders
           it
           ,
           
             Interrogatio
             bonae
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           the
           
             Interrogation
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           somewhat
           obscure
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           that
           phrase
           .
           Beza
           translates
           it
           ,
           
             Stipulatio
             bon●
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           the
           
             stipulation
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           .
           Now
           stipulation
           properly
           it
           is
           an
           
             answer
             to
             an
             Interrogation
          
           ;
           when
           one
           being
           demanded
           concerning
           a
           thing
           ,
           he
           returnes
           answer
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           answer
           ingageth
           himselfe
           to
           doe
           somewhat
           that
           is
           demanded
           and
           required
           of
           him
           .
           Such
           a
           Stipulation
           there
           was
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           where
           the
           party
           to
           be
           baptised
           being
           demanded
           by
           the
           Minister
           concerning
           his
           repentance
           and
           faith
           ,
           he
           made
           answer
           before
           the
           congregation
           ,
           professing
           both
           ,
           and
           obliging
           himselfe
           to
           both
           .
           Such
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           such
           a
           stipulation
           we
           finde
           betwixt
           Philip
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           37.
           38.
           
           The
           Eunuch
           desiring
           
           Baptisme
           ,
           Philip
           interrogates
           him
           concerning
           his
           faith
           ,
           
             [
             If
             thou
             beleevest
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           To
           this
           the
           Eunuch
           answereth
           ,
           
             [
             I
             beleeve
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           And
           such
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           Those
           which
           tendered
           themselves
           to
           Baptisme
           ,
           being
           Adulti
           ,
           able
           to
           answer
           for
           themselves
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           then
           there
           were
           many
           )
           they
           had
           certaine
           questions
           propounded
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           made
           answer
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             Credis
             ?
             Credo
             .
             Abrenuncias
             ?
             Abrenuncio
             .
             Dost
             thou
             beleeve
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Minister
           )
           
             I
             doe
             beleeve
          
           (
           saith
           the
           party
           )
           
             Dost
             thou
             renounce
             the
             Devill
             and
             his
             pompes
             ?
             &c.
             I
             doe
             renounce
             them
             .
          
           Such
           was
           their
           manner
           then
           of
           Baptizing
           persons
           come
           
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ;
           which
           as
           Beza
           notes
           upon
           that
           place
           of
           Peter
           )
           after
           ages
           out
           of
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             perverse
             imitation
          
           ,
           drew
           downe
           and
           applied
           to
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Infants
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           fitly
           ,
           they
           being
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           for
           themselves
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           stipulation
           which
           St.
           Peter
           there
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           attributes
           that
           saving
           property
           ,
           
             [
             it
             saveth
             us
             ,
          
           ]
           which
           is
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           not
           of
           the
           outward
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           
             putting
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           bodily
           washing
           :
           but
           the
           inward
           Baptisme
           testified
           by
           the
           answer
           or
           
             stipulation
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God.
          
           To
           which
           agreeth
           that
           of
           Tertullian
           cited
           there
           by
           Beza
           as
           an
           apt
           glosse
           upon
           that
           Text.
           
             Anima
             non
             lavatione
             ,
             sed
             responsione
             sanatur
             .
             In
             Baptisme
             the
             soule
             is
             healed
             not
             by
             washing
             ,
             but
             by
             answering
          
           ;
           even
           by
           that
           answer
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Thus
           were
           their
           Adulti
           ,
           persons
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           baptised
           then
           .
           And
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ought
           they
           to
           bee
           baptised
           now
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           dwell
           upon
           this
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           are
           all
           agreed
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           maine
           businesse
           we
           have
           to
           deale
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           I
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           ,
           when
           I
           fell
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           is
           touching
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
          
           ;
           whether
           they
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           may
           be
           baptized
           .
           Here
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           we
           are
           at
           variance
           .
           We
           allow
           it
           to
           some
           ,
           they
           deny
           it
           to
           all
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           they
           are
           called
           by
           the
           name
           both
           of
           Anabaptists
           and
           Catabaptists
           ;
           because
           they
           oppose
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           all
           Infants
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           not
           onely
           inconvenient
           ,
           but
           unlawfull
           ;
           and
           in
           case
           any
           of
           them
           bee
           baptized
           in
           their
           infancie
           ,
           they
           looke
           upon
           that
           Baptisme
           as
           a
           nullity
           ,
           and
           so
           impose
           upon
           them
           a
           Rebaptization
           when
           they
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           .
        
         
           
           With
           this
           Errour
           of
           theirs
           I
           am
           now
           to
           encounter
           .
           An
           Errour
           not
           only
           opposing
           the
           constant
           and
           universall
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           dangerous
           and
           pernitious
           to
           them
           ,
           tending
           directly
           not
           only
           to
           the
           unchurching
           ,
           but
           unchristianing
           of
           them
           .
           Of
           such
           consequence
           is
           this
           doctrine
           of
           theirs
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           a
           few
           Christians
           to
           be
           found
           this
           day
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           To
           vindicate
           the
           
             truth
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             practice
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           staying
           of
           unstable
           soules
           ,
           who
           are
           subject
           in
           these
           unsetled
           times
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           into
           this
           Errour
           amongst
           others
           :
           Come
           we
           as
           plainly
           as
           we
           can
           to
           joyne
           issue
           with
           them
           ,
           putting
           it
           to
           the
           tryall
           ,
           
             whether
             any
             Infants
             be
             baptizeable
             or
             no.
             
          
        
         
           
           So
           I
           shall
           state
           the
           controversie
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           prevent
           impertinent
           disputes
           ,
           and
           collaterall
           differences
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           fall
           in
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Semi-Anabaptist
           ,
           or
           else
           some
           others
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           deny
           baptisme
           unto
           some
           Infants
           ,
           though
           borne
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           ,
           upon
           other
           grounds
           ,
           which
           now
           I
           forbeare
           
           to
           mention
           .
           My
           quarrell
           here
           is
           with
           the
           
             compleat
             Anabaptist
          
           ,
           who
           holdeth
           that
           Infants
           quâ
           Infants
           are
           not
           baptizeable
           ,
           let
           their
           parents
           be
           never
           so
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           administration
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           never
           so
           pure
           ,
           and
           regular
           .
           To
           meet
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           propound
           the
           question
           in
           these
           tearmes
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           
             Whether
             children
             of
             the
             holiest
             parents
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             purest
             Churches
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             their
             infancie
             ?
          
           Of
           this
           Question
           we
           maintaine
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           ;
           they
           the
           Negative
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           ought
           ,
           nor
           may
           .
           It
           remaines
           then
           that
           we
           come
           to
           see
           what
           can
           be
           said
           of
           either
           side
           .
           I
           shall
           beginne
           with
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           shewing
           you
           what
           grounds
           ,
           what
           warrant
           we
           have
           for
           our
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           .
           Then
           come
           to
           the
           Negative
           ,
           shewing
           what
           they
           can
           say
           by
           way
           of
           opposition
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Begin
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           pleading
           for
           our selves
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whose
           very
           practise
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           world
           for
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           together
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           by
           us
           .
           But
           letting
           that
           passe
           .
           
             Infants
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             are
             subjects
             capable
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           This
           we
           might
           prove
           by
           divers
           
           arguments
           .
           Take
           but
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           principall
           ;
           and
           those
           no
           new
           ones
           .
           
             New
             arguments
          
           in
           this
           cause
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           expected
           ,
           onely
           the
           improving
           of
           old
           ones
           ,
           the
           driving
           home
           of
           those
           nayles
           which
           have
           beene
           heretofore
           fastened
           in
           the
           head
           of
           this
           Sisera
           by
           the
           
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             that
             which
             I
             have
             already
             laid
             downe
             in
             the
          
           description
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           
             where
             I
             make
             the
          
           subject
           of
           baptisme
           
             to
             bee
          
           persons
           that
           are
           in
           covenant
           .
           
             From
             hence
             we
             argue
             ,
             that
          
           if
           children
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           
           be
           within
           the
           Covenant
           then
           they
           may
           be
           baptized
           :
           But
           they
           are
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           may
           be
           baptized
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           of
           these
           is
           evident
           (
           and
           I
           thinke
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           .
           )
           To
           whomsoever
           the
           covenant
           it selfe
           belongeth
           ,
           to
           them
           belongeth
           this
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Abrahams
           posterity
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           receive
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             signe
             of
             circumcision
          
           .
           Thus
           Christians
           the
           spirituall
           seed
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ,
           being
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           this
           initiall
           seale
           ,
           which
           sealeth
           up
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           testifieth
           unto
           others
           their
           entrance
           into
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           The
           maine
           difference
           here
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Anabaptist
           will
           lye
           about
           the
           second
           of
           these
           ;
           
             viz.
             Whether
             Infants
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             be
             in
             Covenant
             or
             no
             ?
          
           This
           
           they
           deny
           ,
           alleadging
           that
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           being
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           runne
           along
           with
           the
           blood
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           transmitted
           from
           the
           parent
           to
           the
           childe
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           intayled
           upon
           any
           family
           ,
           any
           kindred
           .
           No
           ,
           
             That
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             ]
          
           (
           say
           they
           .
           )
           As
           for
           children
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           alike
           borne
           
             children
             of
             wrath
          
           ;
           neither
           are
           the
           children
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           herein
           priviledged
           .
           
             [
             There
             is
             no
             difference
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             for
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           No
           
           difference
           here
           between
           the
           children
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           
             Pagans
             ;
             Beleevers
          
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           no
           more
           in
           Covenant
           then
           the
           other
           by
           nature
           .
           Neither
           are
           men
           brought
           into
           Covenant
           by
           
             naturall
             generation
          
           ,
           but
           by
           
             spirituall
             Regeneration
          
           .
           They
           must
           first
           be
           
             borne
             againe
          
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Thus
           they
           .
           But
           with
           what
           truth
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           by
           these
           
           two
           or
           three
           arguments
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Children
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             are
             within
             the
             covenant
             .
          
           What
           else
           (
           in
           the
           first
           place
           )
           meanes
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Peter
           in
           that
           knowne
           place
           ?
           Act.
           2.
           where
           he
           telleth
           those
           new
           Converts
           ,
           that
           
             The
             promise
             was
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             children
             ,
          
           v.
           39.
           and
           thereupon
           inviteth
           them
           to
           come
           and
           be
           baptized
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           the
           verse
           foregoing
           .
           
             [
             The
             promise
             is
             unto
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           explicating
           of
           that
           Text
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           vindicating
           of
           it
           from
           the
           cavills
           and
           evasions
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           I
           shall
           open
           and
           unfold
           unto
           you
           these
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           What
           is
           there
           meant
           by
           the
           Promise
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           what
           by
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           
             An
             abaptists
          
           nibling
           at
           it
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           referring
           it
           to
           the
           words
           immediately
           foregoing
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             The
             receiving
             of
             the
             Holy
          
           
           
             Ghost
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           the
           promise
           (
           say
           they
           )
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
           viz.
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           against
           them
           the
           evidence
           is
           cleare
           .
           The
           Promise
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           the
           
             great
             Promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           called
           here
           by
           way
           
           of
           emphasis
           ,
           
             [
             The
             Promise
             ,
             ]
             viz.
          
           the
           promise
           of
           
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
          
           ,
           which
           he
           willeth
           them
           to
           seeke
           ,
           in
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           thorough
           Christ
           .
           This
           promise
           he
           here
           holdeth
           forth
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           bearing
           up
           of
           their
           drooping
           dejected
           spirits
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           that
           that
           Promise
           belonged
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           .
           Not
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           those
           extraordinary
           gifts
           ,
           which
           was
           peculiar
           to
           that
           age
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           peculiar
           persons
           therein
           ,
           not
           common
           to
           all
           that
           were
           baptized
           into
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
           But
           what
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           their
           Children
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           the
           Anabaptist
           answers
           ,
           not
           Children
           in
           age
           ,
           young
           Infants
           .
           Who
           then
           ?
           Why
           either
           
             children
             by
             
             regeneration
          
           ,
           (
           So
           Calvin
           tels
           us
           some
           of
           them
           expound
           
           the
           word
           there
           in
           a
           metaphoricall
           sense
           ,
           purposely
           to
           evade
           and
           elude
           the
           force
           of
           it
           :
           )
           Or
           else
           (
           as
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           carry
           i●
           )
           children
           by
           succession
           ,
           their
           posterity
           that
           should
           come
           after
           them
           being
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           .
           So
           they
           alleadge
           the
           word
           
             (
             Children
          
           )
           to
           be
           often
           used
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Act.
           3.
           25.
           
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Act.
           13.
           26.
           
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             Children
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Abraham
             .
             ]
          
           Thus
           would
           they
           have
           the
           word
           here
           understood
           .
           
             [
             You
             and
             your
             Children
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           lineally
           descended
           sons
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           of
           full
           age
           .
        
         
           
           A.
           But
           to
           this
           cavill
           of
           theirs
           we
           reply
           .
           The
           word
           
             (
             Children
          
           )
           there
           must
           be
           taken
           literally
           and
           properly
           ,
           and
           be
           understood
           of
           Infants
           ,
           Children
           in
           age
           .
        
         
           
           For
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           finde
           the
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           place
           brought
           in
           by
           some
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           to
           favour
           this
           construction
           .
           But
           in
           as
           much
           as
           I
           find
           that
           variously
           carried
           according
           to
           divers
           apprehensions
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           passe
           it
           by
           ,
           fastening
           upon
           that
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           more
           demonstrative
           and
           convincing
           .
           I
           take
           it
           from
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           Wherein
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           three
           severall
           ranks
           or
           conditions
           of
           persons
           to
           
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           here
           affirmes
           this
           promise
           to
           belong
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Iewes
           themselves
           there
           present
           ;
           2.
           
           Their
           Children
           ;
           3.
           
           Those
           which
           were
           
             a
             far
             off
          
           ;
           But
           who
           were
           they
           ?
        
         
           
           Q.
           
             Who
             were
             those
          
           a
           far
           off
           ?
        
         
           The
           opening
           of
           that
           clause
           will
           conduce
           much
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           former
           .
           
             [
             Them
             which
             are
             a
             far
             off
             .
             ]
          
           This
           I
           know
           Expositors
           generally
           ,
           both
           Protestant
           and
           Papist
           ,
           understand
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           
             afar
             off
          
           ,
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           
           
           the
           Iew
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           countenance
           of
           this
           exposition
           ,
           they
           bring
           in
           that
           known
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           17.
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             Iews
             &
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           he
           describeth
           each
           by
           a
           Periphrasis
           ,
           the
           one
           a
           people
           
             a
             far
             off
          
           ,
           the
           other
           neer
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           
           Christ
           they
           were
           
             a
             far
             off
             .
             [
             Ye
             who
             somtimes
             were
             a
             far
             off
             are
             made
             nigh
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           13.
           of
           that
           2.
           
           Eph.
           ]
           Thus
           they
           expound
           Peter
           by
           Paul
           ,
           generally
           looking
           upon
           these
           texts
           in
           2.
           
           Ephes
           .
           as
           a
           Comment
           upon
           that
           in
           the
           2.
           of
           the
           Acts.
           
        
         
           
           But
           herein
           I
           find
           Mr.
           Beza
           dissenting
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           not
           without
           good
           ground
           and
           warrant
           .
           By
           those
           
             a
             far
             off
          
           in
           that
           place
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           cannot
           be
           
           understood
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Why
           not
           ?
           Take
           a
           double
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           each
           convincing
           .
        
         
           
           
           1.
           
           The
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           was
           as
           yet
           in
           a
           great
           part
           a
           mysterie
           to
           Peter
           himself
           ,
           A
           secret
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           clearly
           unfolded
           unto
           him
           .
           So
           much
           we
           may
           collect
           from
           that
           vision
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           whereby
           taking
           away
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           cleane
           beasts
           and
           uncleane
           ,
           bidding
           him
           slay
           and
           eat
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Lord
           taught
           him
           not
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           .
           So
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           Peter
           was
           not
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           this
           mysterie
           before
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           tell
           the
           Iewes
           so
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           belonged
           as
           well
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Suppose
           Peter
           had
           understood
           this
           mysterie
           ,
           yet
           
           was
           this
           no
           fit
           time
           to
           have
           preached
           and
           published
           this
           doctrine
           to
           these
           weak
           Iewes
           ,
           being
           then
           but
           novices
           ,
           beginning
           to
           look
           towards
           Christ
           ;
           to
           whom
           it
           might
           rather
           have
           been
           a
           stumbling-block
           to
           keep
           them
           back
           ,
           then
           any
           incouragement
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Christ
           .
           To
           heare
           
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           alike
           interested
           in
           the
           Promise
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           no
           argument
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           come
           in
           unto
           Christ
           .
           Vpon
           these
           grounds
           he
           concludes
           (
           and
           I
           think
           very
           rationally
           )
           that
           by
           those
           
             a
             far
             off
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           
           Who
           then
           ?
           Why
           the
           
             posterity
             of
             these
             Iewes
          
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           succeed
           them
           in
           the
           ages
           to
           come
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           afar
           off
           in
           time
           .
           Mark
           it
           .
           Not
           Gentiles
           a
           far
           off
           in
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           but
           Iewes
           afar
           off
           in
           time
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           born
           in
           afterages
           .
           That
           the
           phrase
           here
           must
           be
           so
           understood
           ,
           Beza
           well
           evinceth
           it
           from
           the
           originall
           :
           where
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           a
           remarkable
           difference
           betwixt
           Pauls
           words
           ,
           and
           
             Peters
             :
             Paul
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           that
           2
           Ephes
           .
           he
           calleth
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           Peters
           words
           here
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           one
           importing
           a
           distance
           of
           state
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           time
           .
           And
           so
           indeed
           the
           Greek
           phrase
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           properly
           signifieth
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           a
           far
           off
           in
           time
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Piscator
           makes
           it
           out
           )
           
             longè
             post
             futuris
          
           (
           as
           Beza
           translates
           it
           )
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           born
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           then
           (
           to
           winde
           up
           what
           I
           have
           ravelled
           )
           If
           by
           those
           
             a
             f●r
             off
          
           ,
           be
           meant
           not
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           the
           Iewes
           afar
           off
           in
           time
           ,
           then
           by
           their
           Children
           here
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           not
           their
           Posterity
           which
           was
           to
           come
           after
           ;
           but
           their
           
             present
             issue
          
           ,
           the
           children
           that
           already
           were
           ,
           or
           should
           be
           born
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           were
           ,
           whether
           of
           riper
           ,
           or
           younger
           yeares
           ,
           even
           Infants
           .
           To
           them
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ,
           belongeth
           this
           promise
           ,
           this
           
             great
             promise
          
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           of
           life
           and
           salvation
           by
           Christ
           .
           So
           ran
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           Abraham
           :
           It
           took
           in
           his
           seed
           ,
           his
           children
           :
           and
           to
           you
           shall
           that
           promise
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           in
           case
           you
           repent
           
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           so
           approve
           your selves
           the
           children
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           promise
           will
           reach
           both
           you
           and
           your
           children
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           (
           to
           close
           up
           this
           Argument
           )
           the
           promise
           belonging
           unto
           the
           children
           of
           believers
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           is
           appliable
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Here
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           of
           that
           beaten
           muse
           w
           ch
           the
           Anabaptists
           generally
           think
           to
           creep
           out
           at
           ,
           that
           evasion
           whereby
           they
           think
           to
           elude
           the
           force
           of
           this
           argument
           .
           They
           find
           it
           (
           as
           they
           conceive
           )
           in
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           as
           the
           Sea-man
           of
           his
           Rudder
           in
           the
           Stern
           ,
           whereby
           he
           turns
           about
           the
           whole
           Ship
           ;
           so
           they
           think
           hereby
           to
           turn
           about
           the
           whole
           Argument
           .
           This
           promise
           (
           say
           they
           )
           it
           belonged
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           
             a
             far
             off
          
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           viz.
           upon
           their
           Calling
           ,
           So
           run
           the
           words
           ;
           
             [
             As
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             .
             ]
          
           Now
           indeed
           (
           say
           they
           )
           be
           they
           who
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           may
           lay
           claim
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           being
           once
           called
           ,
           out
           not
           else
           .
        
         
           A.
           To
           this
           we
           answer
           ,
           That
           this
           Cavill
           of
           theirs
           ,
           what
           force
           soever
           there
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           reach
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           that
           clause
           stands
           in
           reference
           only
           to
           the
           clause
           next
           foregoing
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             Those
             which
             are
             afar
             off
             ]
          
           not
           reaching
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           
             [
             them
             and
             their
             children
             .
             ]
          
           As
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           words
           run
           roundly
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           putting
           them
           and
           their
           children
           together
           ,
           without
           any
           note
           of
           distinction
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           observable
           in
           all
           the
           originall
           copies
           that
           I
           can
           meet
           with
           )
           extending
           the
           promise
           alike
           unto
           both
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           limitation
           or
           restriction
           ,
           
             [
             The
             promise
             is
             unto
             you
             and
             your
             children
             ]
          
           Not
           to
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           the
           Lord
           shall
           call
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           restraine
           it
           )
           
           but
           indefinitely
           to
           all
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           
             [
             to
             those
             which
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             call
             ,
             ]
          
           as
           many
           of
           them
           that
           should
           succeed
           in
           after-generations
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           should
           effectually
           call
           to
           repent
           and
           believe
           ,
           they
           should
           partake
           in
           the
           same
           priviledge
           ,
           The
           Promise
           should
           reach
           to
           them
           and
           to
           their
           children
           .
           So
           that
           let
           our
           adversary
           make
           what
           improvement
           he
           can
           of
           this
           allegation
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           stretch
           it
           beyond
           the
           staple
           ,
           and
           extend
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           further
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           intended
           ,
           and
           further
           then
           with
           any
           congruity
           they
           can
           reach
           ,
           it
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           touch
           ,
           much
           lesse
           shake
           the
           Argument
           now
           laid
           down
           .
        
         
           I
           passe
           to
           a
           2
           d
           ,
           a
           second
           Argument
           to
           prove
           Infants
           of
           believing
           Parents
           to
           be
           within
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           
             Infants
             of
             believing
             parents
             were
             in
             Covenant
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             so
             under
             the
             New.
             
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Enthymeme
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             some
             Children
             were
             in
             Covenant
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           .
           If
           it
           should
           ,
           the
           evidence
           is
           clear●
           ▪
           wherefore
           else
           were
           they
           circumcised
           ?
           God
           did
           not
           put
           that
           this
           his
           Seale
           ,
           to
           a
           
             Blank
             .
             [
             This
             is
             my
             Covenant
             ]
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           viz.
           a
           
           signe
           ,
           a
           seale
           ,
           a
           token
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           administred
           unto
           any
           but
           such
           as
           were
           presumed
           to
           be
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God.
           Now
           from
           hence
           we
           inferre
           ,
           
           If
           they
           were
           in
           Covenant
           then
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           in
           Covenant
           now
           ;
           If
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           New.
           This
           inference
           I
           shall
           evince
           and
           make
           good
           by
           three
           arguments
           .
        
         
           
           Arg.
           1.
           
           
             Otherwise
             ,
             Children
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           
           
             should
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Old
          
           ;
           &
           so
           in
           stead
           of
           receiving
           benefit
           by
           the
           comming
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           indamaged
           by
           it
           ;
           They
           should
           be
           losers
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           monstrous
           to
           conceive
           .
           
           That
           the
           Fathers
           were
           gainers
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           brought
           into
           a
           better
           conditiō
           ,
           Papists
           maintain
           :
           but
           that
           their
           Children
           should
           be
           losers
           by
           it
           ,
           methinks
           Anabaptists
           should
           not
           dare
           to
           affirm
           .
           But
           so
           they
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           great
           losers
           too
           ,
           if
           whereas
           they
           were
           in
           Covenant
           before
           his
           comming
           ,
           since
           his
           comming
           they
           should
           be
           excluded
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           little
           cause
           had
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           to
           have
           sprung
           for
           joy
           in
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           conception
           ,
           had
           his
           birth
           been
           so
           disadvantagious
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           that
           condition
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           give
           way
           to
           such
           a
           thought
           .
           The
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           
           was
           joyous
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           all
           nations
           ,
           all
           sexes
           ,
           all
           conditions
           ,
           all
           ages
           ;
           advantagious
           to
           all
           ,
           even
           to
           Infants
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           well
           observed
           ,
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             only
             take
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             ages
             of
             man
             also
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Childhood
             ,
             Youth
             ,
             Manhood
          
           .
           He
           passed
           through
           all
           these
           estates
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           all
           these
           estates
           should
           have
           benefit
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           Children
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           shewed
           a
           peculiar
           affection
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           earth
           ,
           (
           as
           God
           willing
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           hereafter
           .
           )
           A
           plain
           evidence
           that
           he
           came
           not
           to
           disadvantage
           them
           in
           the
           great
           businesse
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           to
           promote
           and
           further
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Again
           (
           secondly
           )
           if
           Infants
           should
           be
           in
           Covenant
           
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           not
           under
           the
           New
           ,
           then
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             should
             be
             more
             large
             then
             under
             the
             New
          
           ;
           and
           under
           the
           New
           more
           straite
           then
           under
           the
           Old.
           Under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           was
           ,
           
             [
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             .
             ]
          
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           then
           extended
           not
           to
           the
           Parent
           
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Childe
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           grace
           should
           now
           be
           restrained
           only
           to
           the
           Parent
           ,
           not
           reaching
           unto
           the
           Child
           ,
           then
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           should
           be
           more
           straite
           then
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           without
           great
           wrong
           and
           injury
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospel
           .
           As
           for
           Christ
           ,
           we
           know
           he
           brought
           grace
           
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           doth
           his
           
             beames
             .
             )
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             came
             by
          
           (
           and
           
             with
             )
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           ]
           Grace
           ,
           and
           that
           
             ample
             grace
          
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           reaching
           and
           spreading
           further
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Old.
           
             [
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             bringeth
             salvation
             ,
             hath
             appeared
          
           
           
             to
             all
             men
          
           ]
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           all
           sorts
           ,
           ages
           ,
           and
           conditions
           of
           men
           .
           Therein
           is
           this
           grace
           more
           ample
           then
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law.
           There
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           an
           ordinary
           dispensation
           it
           was
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Iews
           .
           They
           were
           then
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gods
           favourites
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           grace
           in
           Christ
           was
           manifested
           .
           But
           now
           that
           grace
           hath
           
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
          
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           more
           ample
           ,
           and
           every
           wayes
           greater
           grace
           then
           that
           before
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           
             Law
             [
             God
             having
             provided
          
           
           
             some
             better
             thing
             for
             us
          
           ]
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           The
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           more
           ,
           and
           greater
           ,
           and
           better
           ,
           then
           those
           under
           the
           Law.
           Surely
           therefore
           ,
           Infants
           being
           in
           Covenant
           then
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           excluded
           now
           .
           Which
           if
           they
           be
           ,
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           shewed
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           
             by
             what
             act
             they
          
           
           
             are
             excluded
          
           .
           If
           once
           they
           were
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           shewed
           when
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           came
           to
           be
           ejected
           :
           how
           this
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           this
           Great
           Charter
           ,
           granted
           first
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           forfeited
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           was
           called
           in
           .
           How
           they
           who
           were
           once
           of
           Gods
           family
           ,
           and
           wore
           his
           livery
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           cashiered
           :
           How
           they
           ,
           who
           were
           
           once
           members
           of
           the
           mysticall
           Body
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           .
           If
           our
           adversaries
           can
           shew
           us
           a
           
             speciall
             warrant
          
           for
           the
           calling
           in
           of
           this
           
             act
             of
             grace
          
           towards
           them
           (
           as
           they
           must
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           give
           way
           to
           it
           )
           a
           speciall
           and
           expresse
           order
           to
           prohibit
           Infants
           from
           laying
           any
           further
           claime
           to
           that
           priviledge
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           for
           so
           many
           ages
           they
           had
           beene
           peaceably
           possessed
           of
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           then
           we
           will
           hearken
           to
           them
           .
           Otherwise
           we
           must
           hold
           Infants
           to
           be
           in
           
             statu
             quo
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           better
           state
           and
           condition
           now
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           in
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           Being
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           then
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           Covenant
           with
           him
           now
           .
           And
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           have
           right
           to
           this
           initiall
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           what
           the
           Anabaptist
           will
           here
           reply
           to
           this
           Argument
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           meet
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           cleare
           the
           way
           as
           I
           goe
           .
        
         
           
           That
           Infants
           should
           be
           in
           Covenant
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           so
           under
           the
           old
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           (
           say
           they
           ;
           )
           why
           ?
           In
           as
           much
           as
           these
           are
           two
           
             distinct
             Covenants
          
           ,
           not
           the
           same
           .
           For
           this
           (
           say
           
           they
           )
           Scripture
           is
           expresse
           ;
           calling
           this
           Covenant
           which
           we
           have
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           
           for
           that
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           it
           is
           antiquated
           ,
           and
           abrogated
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           )
           
             disanulled
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             unprofitablenesse
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           That
           Covenant
           then
           is
           now
           determined
           ,
           neither
           have
           we
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           with
           it
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           a
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           like
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
           A.
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           will
           make
           much
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           tend
           greatly
           
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           those
           who
           desire
           it
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           briefly
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           the
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           was
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           opposed
           to
           this
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           bee
           abrogated
           ,
           and
           abolished
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Where
           ,
           let
           God
           himselfe
           be
           his
           owne
           Interpreter
           In
           that
           31.
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           v.
           32.
           cited
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           v.
           9.
           the
           words
           are
           expresse
           .
           
             [
             Behold
             the
             dayes
             come
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             that
             I
             will
             make
             a
             new
             covenant
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           What
           Covenant
           ?
           why
           marke
           what
           followes
           .
           
             Not
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             which
             I
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             in
             the
             day
             that
             I
             tooke
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Marke
           it
           .
           This
           
           was
           the
           old
           Covenant
           so
           much
           spoken
           of
           in
           that
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
           Not
           that
           Covenant
           which
           God
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           
           But
           that
           Covenant
           which
           he
           made
           with
           Israel
           at
           their
           comming
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           Exod.
           19.
           
           These
           were
           two
           distinct
           Covenants
           :
           distinct
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           in
           kinde
           ,
           or
           only
           in
           
             manner
             of
             administration
          
           ,
           
           I
           will
           not
           contend
           .
           A
           point
           worthy
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           as
           letting
           in
           much
           light
           to
           the
           controversie
           now
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           
           Many
           remarkable
           differences
           there
           are
           betwixt
           them
           .
           To
           glean
           some
           of
           the
           handfulls
           that
           others
           have
           let
           fall
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           (
           In
           the
           first
           place
           )
           they
           differ
           in
           time
           .
           The
           Covenant
           
           made
           with
           Abraham
           was
           long
           before
           that
           other
           Covenant
           ,
           even
           foure
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           yeares
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           expressely
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           17.
           
           
             The
             Covenant
          
           
           
           
             that
             was
             confirmed
             before
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Law
             which
             was
             foure
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             after
             cannot
             disanull
             .
          
           So
           long
           was
           this
           Covenant
           after
           that
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           As
           they
           differ
           in
           time
           ,
           so
           in
           place
           .
           The
           one
           made
           
           
           at
           
             Mount
             Sina
          
           ,
           Exod.
           19.
           the
           other
           first
           made
           with
           Abraham
           in
           
             Vr
             of
             the
             Caldees
          
           ,
           Gen.
           12.
           after
           renewed
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           in
           Canaan
           ,
           Gen.
           15.
           and
           17.
           
        
         
           
           
           3.
           
           They
           differ
           in
           the
           manner
           both
           of
           their
           making
           ,
           and
           dispensing
           .
           The
           Law
           was
           given
           after
           a
           terrible
           manner
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           against
           the
           violaters
           and
           transgressours
           of
           that
           Covenant
           .
           But
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           was
           made
           with
           all
           
             sweetnes
             of
             love
             and
             mercy
          
           ,
           breathing
           forth
           nothing
           but
           
             free
             grace
          
           .
           And
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           dispensation
           ;
           that
           legall
           Covenant
           it
           was
           dispensed
           under
           types
           and
           figures
           ,
           and
           ceremoniall
           observances
           .
           
             It
             had
             Ordinances
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
             and
             a
             wordly
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           1.
           )
           But
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           was
           more
           plainely
           and
           simply
           dispensed
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           Ceremony
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           seale
           of
           that
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Againe
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           Conditions
           .
           The
           condition
           
           of
           that
           legall
           Covenant
           at
           Mount
           Sina
           ,
           was
           even
           the
           same
           for
           substance
           with
           that
           which
           God
           made
           with
           Adam
           in
           
             Paradise
             .
             [
             Doe
             this
             and
             live
             .
             ]
          
           A
           legall
           condition
           ;
           promising
           life
           ,
           all
           earthly
           and
           heavenly
           blessings
           ,
           upon
           the
           condition
           of
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           all
           the
           Commandements
           .
           Whereupon
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           through
           mans
           corruption
           ,
           and
           inability
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           weake
           .
           
             [
             It
             was
             weake
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           Heb.
           7.
           18.
           
           
             It
             was
             disanulled
             for
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             unprofitablenesse
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           But
           now
           the
           condition
           of
           that
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           was
           
             Evangelicall
             ,
             viz.
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             Evangelicall
             obedience
          
           .
           
           Faith
           ;
           Circumcision
           the
           seale
           of
           that
           Covenant
           was
           to
           
             Abraham
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           sealing
           up
           
           unto
           him
           righteousnesse
           and
           life
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           condition
           of
           
             doing
             ,
             working
          
           ,
           but
           beleeving
           ,
           which
           was
           accounted
           to
           him
           for
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sets
           it
           
           forth
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           )
           Obedience
           ;
           not
           exactnesse
           ,
           but
           uprightnesse
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           1.
           
           
             Walke
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             upright
             ,
          
           or
           sincere
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Againe
           (
           fifthly
           )
           they
           differ
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           
           them
           .
           That
           legall
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           was
           given
           chiefly
           because
           of
           transgressions
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           19.
           
             wherefore
             then
             serveth
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             added
             because
             of
             transgressions
             .
             viz.
          
           to
           discover
           them
           ,
           to
           bridle
           and
           restrain
           men
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           
             denounce
             punishments
          
           for
           them
           (
           for
           that
           is
           a
           threefold
           use
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           1.
           
           Detegit
           .
           2.
           
           Fraenat
           .
           3.
           
           
             Punit
             .
          
           )
           to
           convince
           men
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           misery
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           come
           to
           see
           the
           need
           they
           have
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           driven
           to
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           24.
           
           
             The
             Law
             was
             our
             School-master
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           But
           that
           other
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           assure
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           seed
           of
           their
           interest
           in
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           life
           through
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           They
           differ
           in
           their
           duration
           and
           
           continuance
           .
           That
           legall
           Covenant
           it
           was
           but
           temporary
           ,
           to
           continue
           but
           till
           Christ
           should
           come
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           19.
           
           
             The
             law
             was
             added
             because
             of
             transgressions
             ,
             untill
             the
             seed
             should
             come
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             .
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           untill
           Christ
           should
           come
           .
           Then
           that
           legall
           Covenant
           as
           a
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           ceased
           .
           But
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           it
           was
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           tells
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           7.
           
           
             I
             will
             establish
             my
             Covenant
             between
             me
             and
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             seed
             after
             thee
             for
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           So
           then
           you
           see
           that
           these
           Covenants
           were
           two
           distinet
           Covenants
           .
           That
           Covenant
           which
           God
           made
           with
           Israel
           at
           
             Mount
             Sina
          
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           he
           had
           made
           with
           Abraham
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           that
           Covenant
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           there
           speaketh
           in
           the
           7.
           and
           8.
           chap.
           of
           the
           Hebrewes
           .
           Not
           of
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           
             Evangelicall
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           for
           substance
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           we
           are
           now
           under
           ;
           But
           of
           the
           Covenant
           made
           at
           
             Mount
             Sina
          
           ,
           that
           
             legall
             Covenant
          
           .
           That
           is
           the
           Covenant
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           compareth
           with
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           telleth
           us
           that
           it
           is
           now
           disanulled
           and
           abolished
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           Why
           but
           (
           saith
           our
           Adversary
           )
           how
           could
           that
           be
           called
           the
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           was
           430.
           years
           after
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ?
           This
           was
           rather
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           old
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           A.
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           :
           That
           
             legall
             Covenant
          
           is
           called
           the
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           opposition
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Gospell
           under
           the
           
             new
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           was
           revived
           and
           renewed
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           peculiarly
           called
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           that
           legall
           
           Covenant
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           old
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             it
          
           waxed
           old
           ,
           
             and
             through
             age
             decayed
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             of
             it
             in
             the
             place
             last
             named
             .
             Heb.
             8.
             last
             .
          
           [
           In
           that
           he
           saith
           a
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           first
           old
           ,
           new
           that
           which
           decayeth
           ,
           and
           waxeth
           old
           is
           ready
           to
           vanish
           aw●y
           .
           ]
        
         
           
           
           3.
           
           The
           old
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           because
           
           for
           substance
           it
           was
           partly
           the
           same
           with
           that
           first
           Covenant
           which
           God
           made
           with
           Adam
           in
           state
           of
           innocencie
           .
           The
           Law
           (
           the
           morall
           part
           of
           it
           )
           published
           upon
           Mount
           Sina
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           other
           but
           the
           same
           Law
           that
           was
           given
           to
           Adam
           at
           the
           first
           .
           What
           was
           there
           written
           in
           
             Tables
             of
             stone
          
           was
           but
           a
           counterpane
           of
           
           what
           was
           written
           in
           the
           
             fleshy
             Tables
          
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           at
           the
           beginning
           .
           And
           being
           so
           ,
           well
           might
           it
           be
           called
           the
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           ,
           being
           before
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           I
           ,
           or
           with
           Adam
           either
           .
        
         
           
           You
           see
           then
           what
           the
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           is
           ,
           that
           
             legall
             Covenant
          
           whereof
           Moses
           was
           the
           Mediatour
           .
           And
           of
           this
           Covenant
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           disanulled
           ,
           abrogated
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           is
           now
           no
           more
           use
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           a
           Covenant
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Marke
           that
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Covenant
          
           :
           Other
           uses
           there
           are
           of
           it
           many
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           in
           force
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           :
           But
           it
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           Covenant
           .
           This
           Covenant
           is
           disanulled
           .
           But
           so
           is
           not
           that
           
             Evangelicall
             Covenant
          
           
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           an
           Everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           for
           substance
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           which
           Beleevers
           are
           now
           under
           ;
           viz.
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           promising
           life
           and
           salvation
           upon
           the
           condition
           of
           beleeving
           .
           So
           much
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           expressely
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           v.
           8.
           
           
             The
             Scripture
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           speaking
           in
           Scripture
           )
           
             foreseeing
             that
             God
             would
             justifie
             the
             heathen
          
           (
           the
           Gentiles
           )
           
             through
             faith
             ,
             preached
             before
             the
             Gospel
             unto
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             In
             thee
             shall
             all
             Nations
             be
             blessed
             .
             ]
          
           Marke
           it
           .
           When
           God
           made
           this
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           declaring
           and
           promising
           that
           in
           his
           seed
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           earth
           should
           be
           blessed
           ,
           he
           then
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           him
           ,
           making
           a
           Covenant
           
           with
           him
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           and
           salvation
           by
           Christ
           .
           So
           much
           Zacharias
           in
           his
           song
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           72
           ,
           73.
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           exhibiting
           and
           sending
           of
           Christ
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             An
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             oath
             which
             God
             sware
             unto
             our
             father
             Abraham
             .
          
           The
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           then
           was
           no
           other
           but
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           Covenant
           that
           we
           are
           now
           under
           .
           All
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           now
           is
           
             new
             drawne
          
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           into
           another
           forme
           ,
           set
           forth
           and
           expressed
           more
           clearly
           and
           fully
           ,
           then
           that
           with
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           (
           even
           as
           our
           evidences
           and
           conveyances
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           more
           large
           and
           full
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           though
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           )
           but
           for
           substance
           they
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           being
           so
           ,
           (
           to
           close
           up
           this
           second
           Argument
           )
           that
           Covenant
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           
             (
             I
             will
             make
          
           
           
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             with
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           with
           them
           ,
           Ier.
           32.
           40.
           )
           A
           Covenant
           that
           is
           not
           
             waxed
             old
          
           (
           as
           that
           legall
           Covenant
           did
           )
           that
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           be
           disanulled
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           force
           still
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           .
           And
           consequently
           children
           of
           Beleevers
           being
           once
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           in
           Covenant
           .
           And
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           right
           to
           this
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           Arg.
           3.
           
           I
           passe
           now
           to
           a
           third
           Argument
           to
           prove
           children
           of
           Beleevers
           to
           be
           within
           the
           Covenant
           .
           I
           take
           it
           from
           that
           known
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           expressely
           that
           the
           children
           of
           holy
           
           and
           beleeving
           parents
           ,
           (
           I
           ,
           if
           but
           one
           of
           them
           be
           a
           beleever
           )
           are
           
             Holy.
             [
             Else
             were
             your
             children
             uncleane
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             holy
             ,
          
           v.
           14.
           
        
         
           A
           Text
           which
           neither
           Papist
           nor
           Anabaptist
           can
           look
           
           upon
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           make
           their
           eyes
           dazle
           .
           In
           this
           Text
           the
           Papist
           (
           unlesse
           he
           shut
           his
           eyes
           )
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           that
           children
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           may
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           salvation
           ,
           though
           they
           dye
           without
           Baptisme
           .
           Why
           ?
           because
           they
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           holy
           by
           birth
           .
           And
           in
           this
           text
           the
           Anabaptist
           (
           if
           he
           will
           not
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           
             Quaerere
             festucam
             ,
             seek
             strawes
             to
             put
             out
             his
             owne
             eyes
             withall
             ,
          
           as
           indeed
           in
           this
           point
           they
           doe
           )
           cannot
           but
           see
           that
           Infants
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           are
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           consequently
           have
           a
           right
           to
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           are
           holy
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           Holy
           ?
           but
           how
           holy
           ?
           what
           are
           all
           the
           Infants
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           inwardly
           inherently
           holy
           ,
           truly
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ?
           and
           born
           such
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Not
           so
           .
           Herein
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           Anabaptists
           hold
           about
           
             originall
             sinne
          
           ,
           which
           most
           of
           them
           deny
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           is
           their
           doctrine
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           ,
           of
           most
           of
           them
           )
           that
           ,
           
             no
             Infants
             are
             conceived
             and
             borne
             in
             originall
             sin
             ,
          
           (
           point
           blank
           to
           that
           of
           David
           ,
           Ps
           .
           51.
           5.
           
           )
           neither
           are
           children
           of
           wrath
           by
           nature
           ,
           &c.
           we
           freely
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           .
           The
           childe
           of
           a
           beleever
           is
           as
           well
           conceived
           in
           sinne
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           all
           being
           alike
           sinners
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           eternall
           condemnation
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           children
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           are
           not
           said
           to
           be
           holy
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           God
           may
           and
           sometimes
           doth
           sanctifie
           children
           from
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Ieremy
           and
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           .
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           holinesse
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           speaketh
           of
           .
        
         
           
           What
           then
           ?
           why
           an
           
             outward
             ,
             visible
          
           holinesse
           .
           Herein
           the
           Anabaptists
           (
           most
           of
           them
           )
           and
           we
           agree
           .
           But
           
           what
           outward
           Holinesse
           is
           it
           ?
           whether
           a
           Civill
           or
           Religious
           holinesse
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           difference
           .
           The
           Anabaptist
           to
           evade
           the
           blow
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           taketh
           the
           former
           way
           ,
           understanding
           the
           Apostle
           there
           to
           speake
           only
           of
           a
           Civill
           
           holinesse
           ,
           opposite
           to
           a
           
             Civill
             uncleannesse
             .
             [
             Now
             are
          
           
           
           
             your
             children
             holy
             .
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           they
           are
           legitimate
           ,
           no
           bastards
           .
           Thus
           generally
           they
           construe
           that
           place
           .
           And
           for
           countenance
           of
           that
           interpretation
           they
           bring
           that
           Text
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Malachy
             ,
             Mal.
          
           2.
           15.
           where
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           
             God
             made
             but
             one
             man
             and
             one
             woman
             ,
          
           joyning
           them
           together
           in
           marriage
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             he
             might
             seeke
             a
             godly
             seed
          
           (
           or
           holy
           seed
           )
           
             i.
             e.
          
           such
           as
           should
           be
           borne
           in
           lawfull
           marriage
           :
           And
           by
           that
           they
           interpret
           this
           Text
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             [
             Now
             are
             your
             children
             holy
             ,
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           legitimate
           ,
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           not
           spurious
           ,
           no
           bastards
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           we
           reply
           ,
           that
           this
           interpretation
           (
           however
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           some
           considerable
           advocates
           for
           it
           ,
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           )
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           .
           We
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           spend
           much
           time
           about
           it
           .
           The
           errour
           will
           soone
           appeare
           if
           we
           doe
           but
           oppose
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           dis-junction
           there
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
           
             [
             Else
             were
             your
             children
             uncleane
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             holy
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           (
           say
           they
           )
           else
           were
           they
           bastards
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           are
           legitimate
           .
           Now
           the
           former
           of
           these
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           viz.
           that
           in
           case
           the
           unbeleeving
           wife
           were
           not
           sanctified
           by
           the
           beleeving
           husband
           ,
           but
           both
           were
           unbeleevers
           ,
           then
           their
           children
           should
           be
           
             uncleane
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Bastards
          
           .
           This
           is
           not
           true
           .
           For
           the
           children
           of
           Pagans
           ,
           where
           both
           parents
           are
           Infidels
           ,
           yet
           being
           borne
           in
           lawfull
           wedlocke
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           more
           bastards
           then
           the
           children
           of
           Christians
           
           are
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           as
           free
           from
           
             civill
             uncleannesse
          
           as
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           (
           whatever
           sense
           be
           put
           upon
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Malachy
           )
           yet
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           speaketh
           of
           a
           holinesse
           that
           was
           peculiar
           to
           beleevers
           ,
           not
           common
           to
           Infidels
           as
           well
           as
           them
           .
           The
           case
           is
           cleare
           to
           them
           who
           will
           not
           heere
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           light
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Others
           there
           are
           of
           them
           who
           would
           elude
           the
           force
           of
           that
           place
           another
           way
           .
           They
           will
           tell
           us
           that
           
           
           Paul
           in
           telling
           them
           their
           children
           were
           holy
           ,
           he
           meant
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           
             sanctified
             unto
             them
          
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           
             unbeleeving
             wife
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           sanctified
           to
           the
           
             beleeving
             husband
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           sanctified
           to
           his
           use
           ,
           even
           so
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           are
           their
           children
           said
           to
           be
           
             holy
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           sanctified
           to
           the
           use
           of
           their
           parents
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           relation
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           parents
           may
           both
           own
           them
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           as
           children
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Christian
           and
           comfortable
           way
           .
        
         
           
           A.
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           as
           soone
           answered
           as
           to
           the
           former
           .
           (
           Besides
           that
           these
           children
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           bee
           
             sanctified
             to
             both
             parents
          
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           an
           unbeleever
           ,
           to
           
           whom
           
             nothing
             is
             pure
             ▪
          
           nothing
           holy
           ,
           besides
           that
           ,
           )
           There
           is
           a
           broad
           difference
           between
           being
           sanctified
           to
           the
           use
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           being
           holy
           .
           To
           a
           beleever
           all
           things
           are
           sanctified
           .
           
             [
             Every
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             go●●
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           5.
           ]
           
             [
             To
             the
             pure
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
          
           Tit.
           2.
           15.
           
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Pure
           ,
           but
           not
           Holy.
           This
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           all
           creatures
           that
           they
           should
           be
           holy
           ,
           holy
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           children
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           to
           be
           not
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           sanctificati
           ,
           but
           
           sancti
           ,
           not
           only
           sanctified
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           parent
           ,
           but
           holy
           ,
           holy
           in
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Q.
           But
           what
           holinesse
           then
           is
           it
           that
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           meanes
           ?
        
         
           
           A.
           Why
           ,
           briefly
           ;
           It
           must
           be
           a
           
             Federall
             holinesse
          
           ,
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           So
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             P.
             Martyr
             ,
             Paraeus
             ,
          
           and
           almost
           the
           whole
           streame
           of
           Protestant
           Expositors
           carry
           it
           .
           As
           for
           Papists
           indeed
           ,
           they
           here
           
           joyne
           hands
           with
           the
           Anabaptist
           .
           Not
           induring
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Children
           ,
           
             holinesse
             by
             birth
          
           ,
           because
           that
           being
           admitted
           ,
           their
           absolute
           
             necessity
             of
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           rigid
           and
           cruell
           patrons
           ,
           must
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           But
           amongst
           Protestant
           Interpreters
           it
           is
           generally
           received
           .
           And
           that
           not
           without
           good
           warrant
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           usually
           calleth
           them
           holy
           who
           are
           borne
           under
           a
           
             holy
             Covenant
          
           .
           The
           Covenant
           it self
           is
           holy
           ;
           so
           called
           by
           Zacharias
           in
           that
           place
           prealleadged
           ,
           1.
           
           Luke
           72.
           
           And
           so
           are
           they
           which
           are
           borne
           under
           it
           .
           Thus
           were
           the
           Iewes
           holy
           .
           
             [
             Thou
             art
             a
             holy
             people
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           Ye
           have
           it
           often
           repeated
           in
           
           that
           book
           of
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           under
           a
           holy
           Covenant
           ,
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           they
           were
           all
           alike
           holy
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           tell
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           .
           
           
             [
             All
             the
             Congregation
             is
             holy
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             ]
          
           A
           truth
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           they
           intended
           it
           .
           They
           were
           all
           holy
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           federall
           holinesse
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           holy
           as
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           whom
           God
           had
           sanctified
           and
           set
           apart
           to
           speciall
           and
           peculiar
           services
           .
           The
           Jewes
           being
           in
           Covenant
           they
           were
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             holy
             people
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             holy
             seed
          
           .
           So
           you
           have
           it
           Ezra
           9.
           2.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             seed
             had
             mingled
             themselves
             with
             the
             people
             of
             the
             land
             .
             ]
          
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           Apostle
           (
           speaking
           
           in
           the
           knowne
           phrase
           ,
           and
           language
           of
           the
           Scripture
           )
           calleth
           the
           children
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           holy
           ,
           viz.
           so
           holy
           as
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Iewes
           formerly
           were
           .
           This
           was
           the
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           they
           were
           a
           
             holy
             seed
          
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           children
           :
           In
           that
           differing
           from
           Gentiles
           that
           were
           out
           of
           Covenant
           .
           
             [
             We
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
           
             who
             are
             Iewes
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             sinners
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             ]
          
           the
           Gentiles
           being
           out
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           their
           children
           were
           borne
           
             sinners
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           aliens
           and
           strangers
           to
           the
           Covenant
           .
           But
           it
           was
           otherwise
           with
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           their
           children
           were
           holy
           ,
           borne
           such
           ,
           viz.
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           federall
           holinesse
           .
           In
           this
           priviledge
           doe
           beleeving
           Gentiles
           now
           partake
           with
           them
           ,
           
             (
             the
             partition
             wall
             being
             now
             broken
             downe
             ,
             )
          
           
           they
           being
           incorporated
           into
           the
           same
           body
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           made
           
             Burgesses
             of
             the
             same
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
          
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           infranchized
           and
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           priviledges
           and
           prerogatives
           that
           they
           were
           .
           Amongst
           which
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           their
           seed
           are
           holy
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           Pagans
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           but
           Christians
           ,
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           to
           bee
           taken
           ,
           so
           to
           bee
           reputed
           .
        
         
           
           Where
           ,
           before
           we
           passe
           any
           further
           ,
           take
           notice
           how
           injurious
           the
           Anabaptist
           is
           unto
           the
           children
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           whom
           they
           bereave
           of
           this
           spirituall
           priviledge
           ,
           this
           excellent
           Prerogative
           ,
           casting
           them
           out
           amongst
           the
           children
           of
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           :
           peremptorily
           affirming
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           :
           The
           one
           as
           holy
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           one
           no
           more
           in
           Covenant
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           one
           hath
           no
           more
           right
           to
           the
           seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             No
             difference
          
           ?
           True
           ,
           by
           nature
           we
           yeeld
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           .
           
             [
             There
             is
             no
             difference
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             for
             all
             have
             sinned
          
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           22.
           ]
           I
           ,
           and
           all
           have
           alike
           sinned
           ;
           all
           alike
           guilty
           of
           Adams
           sinne
           by
           a
           
             just
             imputation
          
           ;
           and
           all
           alike
           tainted
           and
           stained
           with
           Adams
           corruption
           by
           a
           
             reall
             communication
          
           .
           But
           hath
           Grace
           made
           no
           difference
           ?
           
           
             [
             Who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
             from
             another
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           Not
           nature
           ,
           but
           grace
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Iew
           to
           differ
           from
           the
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           the
           one
           from
           the
           children
           of
           the
           other
           :
           And
           this
           is
           that
           makes
           as
           beleevers
           themselves
           ,
           so
           their
           children
           to
           differ
           from
           Infidells
           :
           Of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           they
           are
           holy
           .
           And
           what
           ?
           Is
           there
           yet
           no
           difference
           ?
           Will
           our
           Adversaries
           say
           the
           same
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Infidels
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Holy
           ?
        
         
           But
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           wonder
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           equalize
           them
           with
           the
           children
           of
           Pagans
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           doe
           not
           sticke
           to
           compare
           them
           with
           Dogs
           and
           Cats
           ,
           boldly
           affirming
           ,
           (
           so
           some
           of
           that
           way
           have
           lately
           done
           )
           that
           the
           one
           hath
           as
           much
           right
           to
           Baptisme
           as
           the
           other
           .
           To
           which
           blasphemy
           of
           theirs
           ,
           I
           shall
           returne
           no
           other
           reply
           but
           that
           of
           Michael
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           when
           
           he
           strove
           with
           him
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             this
             first
             and
             grand
             Argument
             for
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             sufficiently
             supported
             .
          
           If
           Infants
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           be
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           right
           to
           this
           Seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           :
           But
           they
           are
           in
           Covenant
           .
           
             This
             we
             have
             made
             good
             by
             three
             subordinate
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
          
           The
           Promise
           belongeth
           unto
           them
           .
           2.
           
           If
           they
           were
           in
           Covenant
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           then
           also
           under
           the
           New.
           3.
           
           They
           are
           holy
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           many
           other
           might
           yet
           be
           added
           .
           That
           of
           the
           
           Apostle
           to
           his
           Romans
           seconds
           that
           to
           his
           Corinthians
           .
           
             If
             the
             roote
             be
             holy
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             branches
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           16.
           ]
           Holy
           parents
           ,
           a
           holy
           seed
           .
           The
           one
           being
           in
           Covenant
           so
           is
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           in
           Covenant
           they
           are
           
             without
             hope
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           of
           unbeleeving
           Gentiles
           )
           there
           being
           no
           way
           whereby
           salvation
           can
           be
           obtained
           but
           by
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             free
             grace
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           But
           to
           exclude
           all
           Infants
           dying
           in
           their
           infancie
           from
           salvation
           ,
           I
           think
           is
           greater
           cruelty
           then
           the
           Anabaptist
           will
           own
           .
           Nay
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           by
           denying
           
             Originall
             sinne
          
           ,
           (
           as
           many
           of
           them
           doe
           )
           put
           all
           Infants
           dying
           in
           their
           infancie
           into
           a
           state
           of
           salvation
           ,
           (
           larger
           charity
           then
           the
           Scripture
           will
           maintaine
           )
           and
           if
           saved
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           first
           be
           in
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           
             But
             what
             then
             (
             it
             may
             be
             said
             )
          
           are
           all
           Infants
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           in
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           answer
           in
           the
           
             outward
             visible
             Covenant
          
           they
           are
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Covenant
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           speake
           properly
           ,
           and
           strictly
           it
           depends
           upon
           Gods
           election
           .
           Neither
           doth
           it
           
           belong
           to
           any
           but
           those
           who
           are
           elected
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           us
           a
           secret
           .
           Now
           the
           rule
           is
           ,
           
             De
             ●ccultis
             non
             judicat
             Ecclesia
             .
             [
             Secret
             things
             belong
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             things
             revealed
          
           
           
             to
             us
             and
             our
             children
             .
             ]
          
           Amongst
           which
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           
             [
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Seede
             .
             ]
          
           And
           this
           are
           we
           to
           hope
           and
           believe
           touching
           all
           the
           children
           of
           believers
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Gods
             children
          
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           untill
           the
           contrary
           be
           some
           wayes
           manifested
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           But
           
             how
             commeth
             this
             Covenant
             to
             be
             transmitted
             from
             the
             parent
             to
             the
             childe
             ?
          
           what
           doth
           it
           run
           along
           with
           the
           blood
           ?
           Is
           it
           transmitted
           by
           the
           way
           of
           
             naturall
             generation
          
           ?
        
         
         
           
           A.
           Not
           so
           .
           This
           (
           what
           ever
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           this
           particular
           would
           fasten
           upon
           us
           ,
           both
           Anabaptists
           and
           Papists
           (
           for
           in
           this
           they
           are
           agreed
           )
           we
           renounce
           and
           disclaime
           .
           
             Foedus
             non
             transfundit●r
             per
             carne●
          
           ,
           saith
           
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           rightly
           .
           
             The
             Covenant
             is
             not
             propagated
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             by
             the
             way
             of
             naturall
             generation
             .
          
           No.
           
             [
             That
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             flesh
             .
             ]
          
           The
           parent
           communicates
           his
           nature
           and
           the
           corruption
           of
           it
           unto
           his
           child
           ,
           
           but
           nothing
           of
           Grace
           .
           That
           is
           the
           
             free
             gift
          
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           it
           is
           that
           bringeth
           the
           childe
           of
           the
           believer
           into
           Covenant
           as
           well
           as
           the
           parent
           ,
           even
           the
           free
           and
           gracious
           promise
           of
           God
           made
           both
           to
           the
           parent
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           childe
           :
           making
           over
           the
           heavenly
           inheritance
           unto
           both
           as
           
             joynt
             heires
          
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           To
           draw
           to
           a
           conclusion
           of
           this
           first
           Argument
           .
           You
           see
           that
           Infants
           of
           believers
           are
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           come
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Now
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           have
           right
           to
           this
           initiall
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           Repl.
           But
           to
           this
           the
           Anabaptist
           will
           yet
           once
           more
           reply
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           should
           have
           right
           to
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           that
           being
           also
           a
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
           A.
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           briefly
           .
           A
           right
           they
           have
           to
           both
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           both
           to
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           Though
           for
           the
           present
           they
           be
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           right
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           right
           to
           it
           .
           
             I●s
             adrem
          
           ,
           though
           not
           
             I●s
             in
             re
          
           .
           A
           
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
           Even
           as
           a
           childe
           under
           age
           ,
           an
           Infant
           lying
           in
           the
           cradle
           ,
           being
           an
           heire
           ,
           he
           hath
           right
           to
           such
           a
           house
           or
           land
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           cannot
           for
           the
           present
           take
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           .
           Even
           such
           a
           right
           have
           the
           
           children
           of
           beleevers
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           a
           right
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           right
           to
           partake
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           they
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           And
           why
           not
           as
           capable
           of
           the
           one
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           
           A.
           I
           answer
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           is
           a
           passive
           ,
           the
           other
           an
           active
           Ordinance
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           receivers
           .
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           
             passive
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           even
           as
           Circumcision
           was
           ,
           which
           required
           nothing
           in
           the
           person
           to
           be
           actually
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           suffer
           the
           flesh
           of
           his
           foreskin
           to
           be
           cut
           :
           So
           in
           Baptisme
           now
           ,
           the
           person
           baptized
           is
           a
           meere
           patient
           in
           the
           act
           of
           baptizing
           :
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             supper
          
           .
           Even
           as
           in
           the
           Passeover
           there
           was
           somewhat
           more
           required
           then
           a
           bare
           suffering
           ,
           viz.
           a
           taking
           ,
           and
           eating
           ,
           &c.
           
           Even
           so
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             supper
          
           ,
           the
           Communicant
           is
           more
           then
           a
           meer
           patient
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           active
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           .
           Take
           and
           
             eat
             ,
             take
          
           and
           drinke
           ,
           both
           
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christ
          
           .
           This
           must
           the
           Communicant
           do
           in
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           .
           Besides
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           preparation
           to
           it
           he
           must
           
             examine
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           for
           his
           abilitie
           to
           
             discerne
             the
             Lords
             body
          
           .
           Which
           because
           Infants
           cannot
           do
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           debarred
           from
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           received
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           
             passive
             ordinance
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           person
           baptized
           is
           a
           meer
           patient
           .
           Such
           is
           a
           man
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           ,
           the
           first
           act
           of
           conversion
           ,
           a
           meere
           patient
           ;
           As
           in
           Generation
           ,
           so
           in
           Regeneration
           .
           Now
           Baptisme
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Infants
           are
           capable
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           thoughnot
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           even
           as
           Infants
           under
           the
           Old
           
           Testament
           were
           capable
           of
           Circumcision
           at
           eight
           dayes
           old
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           eating
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           a
           right
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           dwell
           no
           longer
           upon
           it
           .
           I
           passe
           to
           a
           second
           generall
           Argument
           .
        
         
           
             
               Arg.
               2.
               from
               Gen.
               17.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             [
             
               He
               that
               is
               eight
               dayes
               old
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
             AN
             Argument
             which
             I
             question
             not
             but
             it
             would
             alone
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             whole
             Controversie
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             laid
             upon
             it
             .
             It
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             analogie
             and
             proportion
             betwixt
             Baptisme
             and
             Circumcision
             :
             the
             one
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Argument
               is
               framed
               thus
            
             :
             Infants
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             circumcised
             ;
             therefore
             Infants
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             may
             be
             baptized
             .
             The
             Proposition
             
               or
               former
               part
               of
               this
            
             Enthymeme
             ,
             
               the
               words
               which
               I
               have
               now
               read
               hold
               forth
               unto
               your
               ,
            
             That
             Infants
             were
             circumcised
             ▪
             
               So
               runs
               the
            
             Order
             and
             Injunction
             
               here
               in
               the
               Text.
            
             [
             He
             that
             is
             eight
             dayes
             old
             ,
             shall
             be
             circumcised
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Wherein
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             assigned
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             .
             The
             
               Ordinance
               ,
               Circumcision
            
             ;
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             .
             Briefly
             of
             each
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               For
               the
            
             Ordinance
             it selfe
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             
               you
               know
               what
               it
               was
            
             .
             The
             first
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             signifying
             and
             sealing
             up
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             their
             entrance
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             
               Thence
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             [
             My
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             in
             your
             
             flesh
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
            
             ]
          
           
           
             For
             further
             opening
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             might
             shew
             you
             both
             what
             was
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             
               thing
               signified
            
             by
             it
             .
             
             The
             outward
             signe
             ,
             the
             
               cutting
               away
               the
               foreskin
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             The
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             ;
             Generally
             ,
             their
             
               entrance
               into
               Covenant
               ▪
            
             More
             particularly
             ,
             their
             
               Iustification
               ●nd
               Sanctification
               .
               Iustification
            
             ,
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             gracious
             acceptation
             of
             their
             persons
             in
             and
             through
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             being
             now
             marked
             out
             for
             God.
             Sanctification
             ,
             in
             the
             mortifying
             of
             their
             lusts
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             that
             mark
             was
             set
             upon
             that
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             represent
             both
             the
             pardoning
             and
             mortifying
             of
             all
             their
             sinfull
             lusts
             ;
             both
             which
             were
             hereby
             not
             only
             signified
             ,
             but
             sealed
             up
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Many
             other
             uses
             there
             were
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             Divers
             mysteries
             were
             shadowed
             out
             and
             signified
             by
             it
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Corruption
               of
               their
               natures
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             
             were
             by
             carnall
             generation
             unclean
             ,
             and
             impure
             ,
             out
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             deserving
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             foreskin
             was
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             
               meanes
               of
               their
               Redemption
            
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             shedding
             
             of
             blood
             ,
             
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               remission
               ,
            
             no
             redemption
             .
             It
             is
             a
             generall
             observation
             :
             
               All
               blood
               shed
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               was
               typicall
            
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             this
             .
             The
             blood
             shed
             in
             Circumcision
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             shed
             in
             his
             Passion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               nature
               of
               Mortification
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             painfull
             
             exercise
             making
             the
             heart
             bleed
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             bleed
             by
             affliction
             of
             spirit
             ;
             and
             a
             cutting
             off
             ,
             and
             casting
             away
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             in
             Circumcision
             there
             was
             a
             cutting
             off
             ,
             and
             casting
             away
             the
             foreskin
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
           
             
             4.
             
             Their
             
               obligation
               and
               duty
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             
               shed
               their
               blood
               for
               God
            
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             them
             into
             Covenant
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
             These
             and
             divers
             other
             mysticall
             significations
             it
             had
             ;
             besides
             divers
             other
             ends
             of
             the
             Institution
             .
          
           
             
             As
             1.
             
             It
             was
             to
             them
             the
             
               initiall
               seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             making
             them
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             It
             was
             a
             
               note
               of
               distinction
            
             ,
             to
             difference
             and
             distinguish
             them
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             It
             was
             an
             obligation
             upon
             them
             ,
             binding
             them
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             not
             only
             Moral
             ,
             but
             Ceremonial
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             It
             was
             to
             them
             a
             pledge
             and
             assurance
             of
             their
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             earthly
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             type
             of
             a
             heavenly
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             ends
             and
             uses
             might
             be
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             dwell
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Passe
             we
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             here
             principally
             aimed
             at
             )
             viz.
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             Time
             ,
             when
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             
               eight
               day
               .
               [
               He
               that
               is
               eight
               dayes
               old
               .
               ]
               Filius
               ●ct●
               di●rum
               ,
            
             the
             son
             of
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             (
             so
             the
             Originall
             hath
             it
             )
             i.
             e.
             a
             Child
             of
             eight
             dayes
             old
             :
             That
             was
             the
             day
             appointed
             for
             the
             administring
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             :
             which
             was
             precisely
             commanded
             ▪
             and
             as
             precisely
             observed
             ,
             upon
             what
             day
             soever
             it
             fell
             ,
             I
             ,
             though
             upon
             
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             
               [
               Moses
               gave
               you
               Circumcision
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Iewes
             )
             
               and
               ye
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               circumcise
               a
               man
               ;
               ]
            
             viz.
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Circumcision
             might
             not
             be
             broken
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             But
             the
             question
             may
             be
             touching
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             why
             God
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ?
             why
             he
             chooseth
             out
             
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             day
             ?
             why
             no
             sooner
             ?
             why
             no
             later
             ?
          
           
             A.
             For
             answer
             ,
             Know
             we
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             nor
             safe
             to
             be
             too
             curious
             in
             our
             enquiries
             after
             God
             ,
             in
             seeking
             a
             reason
             of
             all
             his
             Injunctions
             and
             Commands
             .
             He
             that
             is
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               time
            
             ,
             may
             dispose
             of
             time
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             bound
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             in
             as
             much
             as
             there
             is
             a
             reason
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             make
             we
             a
             sober
             and
             modest
             enquiry
             after
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             1.
             
             
               Why
               no
               sooner
            
             ?
             Why
             not
             before
             the
             8
             th
             .
             day
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Divers
             reasons
             I
             find
             given
             for
             it
             ;
             some
             physicall
             or
             naturall
             ,
             others
             
               spirituall
               and
               mysticall
            
             :
          
           
             In
             a
             
               physicall
               way
            
             ,
             The
             Physitian
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             seventh
             day
             is
             a
             Cryticall
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             dangerous
             day
             ,
             in
             speciall
             to
             Infants
             ;
             so
             as
             till
             that
             day
             be
             past
             ,
             no
             wound
             ,
             no
             incision
             can
             safely
             be
             made
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             tender
             Infant
             .
          
           
             
             In
             a
             mysticall
             way
             ;
             Augustine
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             had
             reference
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             rose
             again
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             the
             
               true
               Circumcision
            
             .
             The
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
            
             ,
             and
             others
             after
             him
             ,
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             
               eight
               day
            
             shadowed
             out
             the
             
               last
               day
               .
               Octava
               dies
               eterna
               dies
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             
               Luther
               .
               )
               The
               eight
               day
               an
            
             
             
               embleme
               of
               Eternity
            
             ,
             which
             commeth
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             measurers
             of
             time
             .
             Then
             shall
             we
             have
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Circumcision
             ,
             having
             put
             off
             this
             sinfull
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Hebrew
               Doctours
            
             have
             yet
             another
             conceit
             .
             The
             
               eight
               day
            
             was
             assigned
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             the
             end
             that
             a
             Sabbath
             (
             which
             to
             the
             Jewes
             was
             a
             
               signe
               of
               their
               Sanctification
            
             )
             
             might
             passe
             over
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             ever
             in
             eight
             dayes
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             avouch
             any
             of
             these
             .
          
           
           
             
             More
             plainly
             and
             simply
             ,
             take
             a
             double
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             The
             one
             naturall
             ,
             the
             other
             ceremoniall
             and
             mysticall
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             God
             puts
             off
             Circumcision
             to
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             ,
             because
             before
             that
             ,
             the
             childe
             being
             tender
             could
             not
             without
             hazard
             or
             hardship
             indure
             so
             painfull
             a
             wound
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             might
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             take
             up
             a
             double
             observation
             ,
             each
             usefull
             .
          
           
             
             Obs
             .
             1.
             
             See
             here
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             
               That
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               people
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               (
               tried
               above
               their
               strength
               ,
            
             above
             what
             they
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             .
             He
             knoweth
             their
             frames
             and
             their
             tempers
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deale
             with
             them
             accordingly
             .
             
               [
               Hee
            
             
             
               knoweth
               our
               frame
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             
               and
               he
               remembreth
               that
               we
               are
               but
               dust
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             what
             ever
             sense
             and
             reason
             may
             dictate
             ,
             God
             will
             deale
             tenderly
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             people
             that
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             
             afflicting
             them
             but
             when
             and
             
               where
               needis
            
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
             Giving
             them
             such
             breathings
             ,
             such
             intervals
             ,
             and
             intermissions
             as
             hee
             shall
             see
             fitting
             for
             them
             .
             Thus
             deales
             he
             here
             with
             these
             
               young
               Covenanters
            
             ,
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Infants
            
             ,
             he
             giveth
             them
             a
             breathing
             time
             betwixt
             their
             Birth
             and
             Circumcision
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             recover
             the
             soarnesse
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             before
             he
             put
             them
             upon
             a
             new
             smart
             .
             Even
             so
             tenderly
             is
             God
             pleased
             to
             deale
             with
             his
             people
             :
             He
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             have
             sorrow
             upon
             sorrow
             but
             where
             need
             is
             .
             Paul
             writing
             to
             his
             Philippians
             tells
             them
             of
             Epap●roditus
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             
               [
               He
               was
               sicke
               nigh
               unto
               death
               ,
               but
            
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               God
               had
               mercy
               on
               him
               ;
               and
               not
               on
               him
               only
               ,
               but
               on
               me
               also
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               have
               sorrow
               upon
               sorrow
               .
            
             Herein
             God
             de●leth
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             warie
             Physitian
             with
             his
             patient
             ;
             who
             if
             he
             be
             driven
             to
             repeat
             his
             Phlebotomie
             ,
             his
             
             blood
             letting
             ,
             yet
             he
             affordes
             his
             patient
             such
             intermission
             as
             the
             case
             will
             permit
             .
             Thus
             though
             God
             doe
             sometimes
             follow
             his
             people
             with
             a
             succession
             of
             tryalls
             ,
             their
             need
             requiring
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             allows
             them
             such
             respites
             ,
             and
             such
             breathings
             as
             he
             in
             his
             wisdome
             seeth
             fit
             f●r
             them
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             flesh
             and
             blood
             sometimes
             thinkes
             otherwise
             .
             It
             is
             Iobs
             complaint
             as
             touching
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             
               [
               God
               multiplied
               his
               wounds
               without
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               take
               his
               breath
               ,
               Iob
            
             9.
             17
             ,
             18
             ]
             But
             this
             was
             
               Iobs
               infirmity
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Asaph
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             in
             a
             
             like
             case
             )
             a
             fit
             of
             passion
             .
             Certainly
             God
             is
             no
             delighted
             in
             the
             miseries
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             shall
             have
             such
             intermissions
             as
             he
             seeth
             fit
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             sinke
             under
             their
             burthens
             .
          
           
             
             Obs
             .
             2.
             
             See
             here
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             tells
             us
             ,
             Hos
             6
             6
             ▪
             
               The
               Lord
               desireth
               mercie
               ,
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             mercy
             rather
             then
             sacrifice
             .
             God
             requireth
             that
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Infants
            
             should
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             have
             them
             circumcised
             before
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             ;
             before
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
             It
             might
             be
             a
             hazard
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             hardship
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             requires
             it
             not
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             requires
             the
             contrary
             .
             By
             no
             meanes
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             administer
             it
             before
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             
             Applic.
             Which
             may
             serve
             both
             as
             a
             warrant
             ,
             and
             direction
             unto
             us
             about
             our
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             As
             a
             warrant
             ,
             viz.
             to
             beare
             out
             our
             manner
             of
             
             baptizing
             Infants
             by
             sprinkling
             rather
             then
             dipping
             .
             Dipping
             being
             a
             Ceremony
             which
             in
             these
             colder
             Climates
             cannot
             be
             used
             without
             eminent
             hazard
             and
             danger
             
             unto
             children
             .
             Now
             the
             Rule
             is
             .
             
               Necessitie
               and
               charity
               disp●nce
               with
               ceremoniall
               observances
               .
            
             Such
             is
             this
             rite
             ,
             this
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             Now
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             were
             ever
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Morall
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             they
             still
             .
             To
             
               preserve
               life
            
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ;
             no
             Ceremony
             but
             must
             give
             way
             to
             it
             .
             He
             that
             would
             not
             have
             Infants
             circumcised
             ,
             will
             not
             have
             them
             baptized
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             
             
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             direction
             to
             parents
             about
             the
             time
             for
             baptizing
             their
             children
             .
             Therein
             let
             them
             not
             be
             over
             hasty
             in
             thrusting
             their
             children
             upon
             this
             Ordinance
             so
             soone
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             borne
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             some
             hazard
             and
             danger
             to
             their
             persons
             .
             But
             let
             them
             bee
             content
             to
             wait
             
               Gods
               time
            
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               Gods
               time
            
             ,
             I
             ,
             but
             when
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             When
             it
             is
             most
             convenient
             .
             That
             is
             Gods
             time
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             that
             God
             made
             choice
             of
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             for
             Circumcision
             ,
             because
             that
             day
             was
             most
             convenient
             .
             In
             Baptisme
             now
             there
             is
             no
             set
             day
             appointed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             administred
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             or
             after
             .
             But
             the
             time
             convenient
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Time
             convenient
             ;
             when
             is
             that
             ?
             A.
             Why
             when
             the
             childe
             may
             safely
             and
             conveniently
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Ordinance
             may
             bee
             had
             according
             to
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             .
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             convenient
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             time
             ;
             and
             this
             time
             Christians
             should
             wait
             for
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             But
             what
             if
             the
             childe
             dye
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             hereby
             damni●ied
             or
             endangered
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             by
             making
             the
             like
             Querie
             out
             of
             the
             Text.
             What
             if
             an
             
               Hebrew
               childe
               dyed
               before
               the
               eight
               day
               ?
            
             The
             same
             case
             of
             danger
             might
             have
             beene
             objected
             ,
             because
             the
             childe
             dyed
             without
             the
             
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             Jews
             upon
             that
             pretext
             of
             necessity
             to
             hasten
             the
             time
             ,
             to
             baptise
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             they
             must
             leave
             their
             children
             unto
             that
             God
             who
             hath
             not
             tyed
             himself
             (
             though
             he
             hath
             done
             us
             )
             to
             Ordinances
             and
             means
             ,
             but
             is
             able
             inwardly
             to
             supply
             what
             is
             outwardly
             wanting
             .
             And
             the
             like
             ought
             Christians
             to
             doe
             where
             Baptisme
             cannot
             bee
             conveniently
             had
             ,
             with
             safety
             to
             the
             childe
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             there
             are
             they
             to
             commit
             and
             commend
             it
             unto
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             both
             can
             and
             will
             
               make
               good
               his
               Covenant
            
             ,
             though
             unsealed
             .
             
          
           
             Obj.
             Why
             but
             it
             is
             objected
             :
             
               The
               uncircumcised
               man-childe
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               :
            
             So
             you
             have
             it
             v.
             14.
             
             
               [
               The
               uncircumcised
               manchilde
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               .
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             separated
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Saints
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             by
             proportion
             it
             may
             seeme
             there
             may
             be
             the
             like
             danger
             in
             a
             childe
             unbaptized
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             that
             Text
             ,
             should
             it
             bee
             understood
             of
             children
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             Infants
             under
             eight
             dayes
             old
             .
             Such
             as
             dyed
             before
             they
             could
             receive
             this
             Ordinance
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             this
             commination
             and
             threatning
             .
             No
             more
             are
             children
             which
             are
             taken
             away
             before
             they
             can
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             Baptisme
             according
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             this
             endangereth
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             But
             (
             secondly
             )
             that
             place
             is
             not
             properly
             to
             bee
             
             understood
             of
             Infants
             ,
             but
             of
             persons
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             .
             Not
             of
             Infants
             meerly
             wanting
             Circumcision
             ,
             but
             of
             persons
             neglecting
             and
             contemning
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Originall
             import
             no
             more
             .
             
               Praeputiatus
               mas
               .
               The
               uncircumcised
               male
               ,
            
             (
             so
             Iunius
             
             
             
             
             
             conceives
             the
             word
             there
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             with
             reference
             onely
             to
             the
             sexe
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             
               age
               ;
            
             )
             Such
             a
             one
             shall
             be
             
               cu●
               off
            
             ;
             when
             ?
             not
             in
             his
             Infancie
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             hee
             commeth
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             .
             If
             then
             hee
             shall
             neglect
             Circumcision
             ,
             so
             approving
             of
             his
             parents
             neglect
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             Iunius
             maketh
             it
             good
             by
             two
             arguments
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             From
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Originall
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             not
             passively
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Translation
             readeth
             it
             )
             
               [
               Whose
               flesh
               of
               his
               foreskin
               is
               not
               circumcised
               :
               ]
            
             but
             
               actively
               ;
               [
               Who
               shall
               not
               circumcise
               his
               foreskin
               ▪
               ]
            
             Not
             Circumcidetur
             ,
             but
             Circumciderit
             .
             Not
             ,
             shall
             not
             bee
             Circumcised
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             Circumcise
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             circumcised
             the
             foreskin
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             viz.
             when
             he
             is
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
             If
             then
             he
             shall
             contemne
             or
             neglect
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Reason
             which
             God
             himself
             there
             giveth
             why
             the
             uncircumcised
             person
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             viz.
             
               Because
               he
               hath
               broken
               my
               Covenant
               .
               Iritum
               fecit
               faedus
               meum
               .
               He
               hath
               made
               void
               my
               Covenant
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             incident
             to
             children
             .
             And
             the●e●ore
             the
             punishment
             should
             not
             be
             〈◊〉
             where
             the
             offence
             ▪
             could
             not
             be
             committed
             .
             If
             the
             Infant
             were
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Parents
             fault
             in
             omitting
             it
             ,
             not
             the
             Infants
             in
             wanting
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Parent
             might
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             not
             the
             Child
             .
             The
             
             truth
             whereof
             we
             see
             in
             Moses
             ;
             his
             child
             being
             uncircumcised
             ,
             the
             Lord
             proceeds
             not
             against
             the
             childe
             ,
             but
             him
             .
          
           
             
             And
             surely
             thus
             standeth
             the
             case
             in
             Baptisme
             :
             If
             persons
             being
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             shall
             remaine
             unbaptized
             ,
             either
             contemning
             or
             neglecting
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             God
             threatens
             them
             with
             a
             
             
               Cutting
               off
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Infants
             ,
             let
             their
             Parents
             look
             to
             it
             :
             If
             there
             be
             any
             default
             ,
             any
             contempt
             ,
             any
             neglect
             in
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             see
             to
             it
             ;
             God
             will
             have
             a
             controversie
             with
             them
             they
             may
             smart
             for
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Infants
             themselves
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             charity
             then
             to
             feare
             their
             miscariage
             for
             their
             Parents
             neglect
             .
             No
             :
             
               As
               the
               father
               shall
               not
               beare
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               son
               ,
            
             so
             neither
             shall
             the
             
               son
               beare
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               father
               .
               The
               soule
               that
               sinneth
            
             
             
               that
               shall
               dye
            
             .
             The
             uncircumcised
             male
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             
               Non
               Infans
               ,
               sed
               adultus
            
             :
             not
             being
             an
             Infant
             ,
             but
             being
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             understanding
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             want
             ,
             but
             the
             neglect
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             is
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             .
             Not
             the
             want
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             want
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             .
             This
             is
             our
             rule
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             not
             transgresse
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatever
             .
             
               (
               Better
               no
               Ordinance
               ,
               then
               to
               corrupt
               an
               Ordinance
               .
               )
            
             The
             Israelites
             might
             not
             upon
             any
             pretext
             or
             opinion
             of
             necessity
             hasten
             the
             circumcising
             of
             their
             Children
             before
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             time
             convenient
             .
             There
             was
             the
             naturall
             reason
             of
             this
             Institution
             .
          
           
             
             R.
             2.
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             of
             a
             Ceremoniall
             Reason
             :
             Infants
             were
             not
             to
             be
             circumcised
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             :
             Why
             ?
             
               Because
               till
               then
               they
               were
               counted
               as
               in
               their
               blood
               polluted
               and
               uncleane
               .
            
             So
             was
             it
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             being
             
               new
               borne
            
             ,
             they
             were
             accounted
             
               unclean
               for
               seven
               dayes
            
             ,
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             they
             might
             be
             offered
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             So
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             Lev.
             22.
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             with
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             so
             
             with
             mankind
             :
             For
             the
             first
             seven
             dayes
             the
             male-childe
             was
             accounted
             as
             unclean
             ;
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             it
             might
             be
             circumcised
             
             
             and
             so
             offered
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             And
             what
             see
             we
             here
             ?
          
           
             
             Obs
             .
             
               God
               will
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               impure
               and
               unholy
               creatures
               .
            
             There
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             shadow
             .
             God
             is
             in
             himself
             a
             pure
             and
             a
             holy
             God
             ;
             being
             so
             ,
             hewil
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             polluted
             &
             defiled
             creatures
             ,
             
             men
             that
             are
             in
             their
             blood
             ,
             the
             
               blood
               of
               their
               nativity
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             rules
             and
             reigns
             .
             Thence
             
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             
               Wash
               ye
               ,
               make
               ye
               clean
               &c.
               then
               come
               and
               reason
               with
               me
               .
            
             Infants
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             first
             to
             be
             washed
             and
             cleansed
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             nativity
             ,
             their
             Birth-uncleannesse
             before
             they
             came
             to
             receive
             the
             seale
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             .
             Who
             ever
             would
             strike
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             partake
             of
             the
             seales
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             pure
             and
             holy
             .
          
           
             
             Appl.
             O
             labour
             we
             all
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             Otherwise
             never
             take
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             in
             our
             mouths
             .
             
               Quid
               tibi
               ?
               [
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               to
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               Ps
               .
            
             50.
             ]
             Never
             boast
             that
             we
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             dare
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             as
             we
             continue
             in
             an
             unreformed
             ,
             unsanctified
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             right
             unto
             .
             The
             Infant
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Ceremoniall
               uncleannesse
            
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             right
             to
             this
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Circumcision
             .
             No
             more
             have
             you
             ,
             who
             ever
             you
             are
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             lye
             under
             a
             spirituall
             uncleannesse
             ,
             not
             purged
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             washed
             from
             your
             filthinesse
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             right
             to
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             take
             you
             heed
             how
             you
             intrude
             upon
             what
             you
             have
             no
             right
             unto
             :
             But
             first
             get
             your
             soules
             washen
             ;
             first
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             washing
             
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             fins
             unto
             Iustification
             ;
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             washing
             away
             the
             pollution
             and
             power
             of
             sin
             unto
             Sanctification
             .
             Being
             thus
             washen
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             have
             you
             right
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             comfortably
             partake
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             your
             Communion
             ,
             amongst
             which
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             one
             ,
             being
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             resolved
             unto
             you
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             this
             question
             :
             Why
             the
             Hebrew
             Infants
             were
             not
             to
             be
             circumcised
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             ;
             
               Why
               no
               sooner
            
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             The
             latter
             branch
             yet
             remaines
             .
             
               Why
               no
               later
            
             ?
             
             They
             might
             not
             doe
             it
             before
             ,
             neither
             might
             they
             defer
             it
             beyond
             that
             day
             .
             The
             Text
             is
             expresse
             for
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             
               [
               He
               that
               is
               eight
               dayes
               old
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               ]
            
             i.
             e.
             upon
             the
             eight
             day
             :
             So
             you
             have
             it
             explained
             ,
             Lev.
             12.
             
             
          
           
             Not
             but
             that
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             it
             might
             be
             deferred
             :
             So
             was
             it
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             for
             forty
             yeares
             together
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             you
             have
             insinuated
             ,
             Iosh
             .
             5.
             
             
               Their
               children
               were
               uncircumcised
               ,
               for
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
             
               they
               had
               not
               circumcised
               them
               by
               the
               way
               .
               ]
            
             Being
             
               in
               itinere
            
             ,
             every
             day
             marching
             and
             journeying
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             daily
             encounters
             with
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             conveniently
             be
             circumcised
             .
             In
             this
             case
             then
             ,
             (
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             )
             it
             might
             be
             deferred
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             was
             to
             be
             administred
             precisely
             upon
             the
             eight
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             not
             upon
             the
             9.
             10.
             20.
             
             ?
             why
             not
             the
             next
             moneth
             ,
             the
             next
             yeare
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             For
             this
             I
             find
             divers
             reasons
             alledged
             :
             one
             physicall
             or
             natu●all
             ,
             the
             other
             morall
             or
             mysticall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             a
             Physicall
             way
             (
             say
             some
             )
             this
             was
             a
             more
             
             convenient
             time
             then
             afterwards
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             afterwards
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Infant
             growing
             more
             firme
             and
             solid
             ,
             his
             Circumcision
             would
             have
             been
             more
             painfull
             and
             grievous
             to
             him
             :
             Now
             God
             is
             not
             delighted
             in
             the
             smart
             and
             torment
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             the
             people
             that
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             .
             Letting
             that
             passe
             :
          
           
             
             Other
             Reasons
             yielded
             are
             morall
             or
             mysticall
             .
             Of
             them
             I
             find
             Paraeus
             reckoning
             up
             three
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             would
             not
             have
             it
             any
             longer
             deferred
             ,
             for
             the
             
               consolation
               of
               the
               parents
            
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             have
             an
             early
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             favour
             towards
             their
             Infants
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             had
             received
             them
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             did
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             confederates
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Appl.
             A
             speciall
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             by
             all
             that
             professe
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             means
             to
             have
             the
             
               Covenant
               sealed
               up
            
             ,
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             so
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             not
             omitting
             the
             first
             opportunity
             that
             God
             offereth
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Were
             it
             a
             temporall
             estate
             ,
             an
             inheritance
             that
             were
             to
             be
             setled
             upon
             posterity
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             some
             Decree
             in
             Chancery
             under
             Seale
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             a
             carefull
             and
             provident
             parent
             would
             not
             let
             slip
             the
             first
             
               sealing
               day
            
             .
             No
             more
             should
             Christian
             parents
             willingly
             baulk
             the
             first
             opportunity
             for
             the
             sealing
             up
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             the
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ,
             unto
             their
             children
             .
             The
             sooner
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             more
             comfortable
             to
             the
             parent
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             As
             God
             did
             this
             for
             the
             Parents
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             Ordinances
             sake
             ,
             viz.
             that
             that
             might
             not
             be
             sleighted
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             neglected
             .
             Had
             there
             been
             a
             liberty
             left
             for
             parents
             
             to
             have
             deferred
             and
             put
             off
             the
             circumcising
             of
             their
             children
             so
             long
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             by
             this
             meanes
             would
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             contempt
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             reputed
             as
             unnecessary
             ,
             as
             needlesse
             .
             Now
             
               God
               cannot
               endure
               that
               any
               ordinance
               of
               his
               should
               fall
               into
               disrespect
               and
               disrepute
               among
               his
               people
               .
            
             Be
             it
             Word
             ,
             be
             it
             Sacrament
             ,
             be
             it
             Prayer
             .
             &c.
             God
             would
             have
             the
             due
             estimation
             of
             them
             all
             maintained
             .
          
           
             
             Applic.
             
               And
               take
               we
               heed
               how
               any
               of
               us
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               impairing
               it
               .
            
             How
             any
             of
             us
             be
             any
             occasion
             of
             laying
             any
             ordinance
             of
             God
             under
             disrepute
             and
             disesteem
             .
             This
             is
             done
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             when
             men
             come
             to
             heare
             i●
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             cared
             not
             whether
             they
             came
             or
             no
             :
             Come
             sometimes
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             for
             fashions
             sake
             ,
             if
             they
             
             like
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ;
             otherwise
             their
             own
             house
             ,
             or
             their
             neighbours
             house
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             to
             them
             as
             
               Gods
               house
            
             ,
             the
             Publike
             Congregation
             .
             When
             they
             doe
             come
             ,
             yet
             they
             care
             not
             how
             late
             they
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             Sermon
             is
             begun
             ,
             halfe
             done
             .
             Thus
             is
             it
             with
             some
             ,
             who
             suffer
             every
             sleight
             occasion
             to
             detain
             them
             ,
             As
             we
             see
             it
             too
             ordinary
             in
             divers
             cases
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             touch
             upon
             ,
             your
             Baptizings
             ;
             where
             
               civill
               ceremony
            
             ,
             and
             outward
             solemnity
             stealeth
             away
             the
             time
             from
             
               Religious
               service
            
             :
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             bring
             a
             disrepute
             ,
             a
             disrespect
             upon
             this
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ?
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             thing
             of
             any
             such
             necessity
             as
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
             The
             like
             I
             may
             say
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             when
             children
             are
             detained
             from
             it
             week
             after
             week
             ,
             moneth
             after
             moneth
             .
             What
             doth
             this
             imply
             ,
             but
             that
             Baptisme
             surely
             either
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             Infants
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             it
             is
             not
             of
             any
             such
             necessity
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             well
             enough
             without
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             
             And
             so
             for
             the
             
               Lords
               supper
            
             .
             When
             Christians
             upon
             sleight
             grounds
             shall
             absent
             themselves
             ,
             laying
             aside
             that
             ordinance
             ,
             not
             comming
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             yeare
             after
             yeare
             :
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             bring
             a
             disesteem
             upon
             that
             ordinance
             ?
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             of
             any
             such
             worth
             ,
             of
             any
             such
             necessity
             as
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             every
             of
             us
             take
             we
             heed
             of
             every
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Take
             heed
             how
             we
             be
             any
             occasion
             of
             bringing
             an
             evill
             report
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             :
             But
             by
             all
             meanes
             be
             carefull
             to
             uphold
             the
             reverence
             and
             estimation
             that
             is
             due
             to
             his
             ordinances
             .
             This
             was
             one
             end
             why
             God
             would
             not
             have
             Circumcision
             deferred
             beyond
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             preserve
             that
             ordinance
             from
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             A
             third
             Reason
             alledged
             by
             my
             Author
             ,
             is
             :
             This
             
             God
             did
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             not
             without
             a
             reference
             and
             respect
             unto
             Baptisme
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             Herein
             taking
             order
             also
             for
             the
             
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             should
             be
             administred
             unto
             Infants
             ,
             though
             not
             precisely
             upon
             the
             
               eight
               day
               ▪
            
             (
             that
             was
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             ceased
             as
             touching
             any
             obligation
             )
             yet
             in
             time
             s●tting
             and
             convenient
             .
             That
             was
             the
             substance
             and
             morality
             of
             that
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             still
             abides
             ;
             By
             vertue
             whereof
             Infants
             in
             their
             infancie
             both
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             And
             so
             I
             am
             fallen
             upon
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             Enthymeme
             .
          
           
             
             
               Infants
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               were
            
             circumcised
             :
             
               [
               Therefore
            
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             ]
          
           
             Q.
             But
             how
             prove
             you
             this
             Consequence
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             
               Anabaptist
               .
            
             )
          
           
           
             
             A.
             Why
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             this
             :
             Because
             Baptisme
             succeeds
             and
             commeth
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             answering
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             prove
             we
             that
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             From
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               In
               whom
               also
               ye
               are
               circumcised
               ,
            
             &c.
             v.
             11.
             
             
               Buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             v.
             12.
             ]
             For
             the
             opening
             of
             which
             Text
             ,
             know
             we
             briefly
             what
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             and
             drift
             there
             is
             ,
             viz.
             to
             prove
             against
             the
             Jewes
             that
             Circumcision
             is
             not
             now
             necessary
             nor
             usefull
             unto
             Christians
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             reason
             he
             giveth
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             Christians
             have
             a
             more
             
               excellent
               Circumcision
            
             then
             that
             of
             Moses
             .
             That
             you
             have
             ,
             v.
             11.
             proved
             and
             made
             good
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             ;
             Not
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             a
             servant
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             
               [
               In
            
             (
             or
             
               by
               )
               whom
               ye
               are
               circumcised
               :
               [
               By
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Christ
               .
               ]
            
             2.
             
             From
             the
             kind
             of
             it
             .
             It
             was
             not
             an
             outward
             ,
             but
             an
             inward
             circumcision
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             a
             
               circumcision
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             as
             that
             Mosaicall
             circumcision
             was
             ;
             but
             
               made
               without
               hands
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               circumcision
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             different
             from
             that
             Legall
             circumcision
             .
             There
             was
             only
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             one
             small
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             
               foreskin
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             :
             but
             here
             is
             a
             cutting
             or
             putting
             off
             the
             whole
             
               body
               of
               sin
               :
               [
               In
               whom
               also
               ye
               are
               circumcised
               with
               the
               circumcision
               made
               without
               hands
               ,
               in
               putting
               off
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               by
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Christ
               ▪
               ]
            
          
           
             Why
             but
             the
             Iewes
             here
             might
             object
             :
             This
             Reason
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             that
             because
             Christians
             were
             spiritually
             circumcised
             ,
             therefore
             they
             should
             not
             need
             the
             outward
             
             circumcision
             :
             For
             so
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             received
             the
             outward
             circumcision
             ;
             He
             had
             the
             
               inward
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             received
             the
             
               outward
               signe
            
             .
             And
             thus
             Christians
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             this
             great
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             an
             outward
             seale
             to
             assure
             them
             of
             their
             partaking
             herein
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             answers
             ,
             v.
             12.
             shewing
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             left
             his
             people
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             destitute
             of
             such
             an
             outward
             signe
             and
             seale
             :
             For
             hoever
             Circumcision
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             Sacrament
             substituted
             and
             appointed
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             more
             excellent
             and
             
               lively
               Sacrament
            
             then
             ever
             Circumcision
             was
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             resembling
             it
             ,
             and
             answering
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             
               Baptisme
               .
               [
               Buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptisme
               ]
            
             viz.
             Sacramentally
             ,
             Baptisme
             being
             a
             
               Sacrament
               of
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             signifying
             and
             sealing
             up
             both
             our
             mortification
             ,
             and
             
               vivification
               .
               [
               Being
               buried
               with
               him
               in
            
             (
             or
             
               by
               )
               Baptisme
               ;
               wherein
               also
               ye
               are
               risen
               with
               him
               .
               ]
            
             Thus
             then
             Baptisme
             succeeds
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             supplies
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             What
             then
             (
             saith
             the
             Anabaptist
             )
             was
             Circumcision
             a
             type
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
             That
             cannot
             be
             (
             saith
             one
             of
             them
             )
             for
             then
             one
             Type
             might
             type
             out
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             a
             
               Type
               of
               a
               Type
            
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             say
             that
             Circumcision
             properly
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             Both
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             are
             types
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             the
             mystery
             of
             our
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             types
             .
             But
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             succeeded
             the
             other
             ;
             Baptisme
             succeeded
             Circumcision
             ,
             
             came
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             withall
             answering
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             called
             an
             antitype
             to
             it
             .
             This
             we
             say
             
             with
             warrant
             from
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Ark
             wherein
             Noah
             was
             saved
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
             
               [
               The
               like
               figure
               whereunto
               even
               Baptisme
               doth
               now
               save
               us
               .
               ]
            
             The
             
               like
               figure
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             antitype
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Typus
               correspondens
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Beza
             explaineth
             it
             )
             a
             
               Type
               answering
               to
               a
               Type
            
             .
             That
             deliverance
             in
             and
             from
             the
             flood
             ,
             and
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             they
             are
             two
             severall
             types
             ,
             both
             typifying
             and
             shadowing
             out
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             
               our
               deliverance
               by
               Christ
            
             :
             but
             that
             being
             the
             former
             type
             ,
             carried
             with
             it
             a
             resemblance
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             this
             comming
             after
             ,
             answereth
             unto
             that
             .
             Even
             so
             may
             we
             say
             of
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             :
             Baptisme
             is
             to
             Circumcision
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             antitype
             ,
             though
             not
             properly
             typified
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             a
             type
             comming
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             answering
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Answering
             to
             it
             ?
             (
             saith
             the
             Anabaptist
             )
             True
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             it
             doth
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             all
             :
             Nay
             in
             many
             things
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             reason
             from
             Circumcision
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             convincing
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             In
             way
             of
             reply
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             both
             expedient
             and
             necessary
             to
             bring
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             Circumcision
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             to
             compare
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             both
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             agree
             .
             We
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
             
               Wherein
               they
               differ
            
             .
             That
             there
             are
             differences
             betwixt
             
             them
             ,
             we
             yield
             it
             :
             But
             yet
             these
             differences
             we
             shall
             find
             for
             the
             most
             part
             circumstantiall
             ;
             For
             substance
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             them
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             The
             differences
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             outward
             ceremony
             or
             signe
             ;
             
             which
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             was
             a
             
               cutting
               off
               the
               foreskin
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             
               washing
               of
               the
               body
               with
               water
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             In
             some
             circumstances
             about
             the
             subject
             ,
             As
             1.
             
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             be
             administred
             only
             to
             the
             males
             ,
             Baptisme
             to
             male
             and
             female
             .
             2.
             
             Circumcision
             was
             enjoyned
             only
             to
             Abrahams
             posterity
             ,
             to
             his
             seed
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             As
             for
             others
             ,
             however
             they
             might
             come
             in
             and
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             be
             confederates
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             enjoyned
             to
             
             be
             circumcised
             :
             The
             command
             reached
             only
             to
             
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
            
             .
             But
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             extendeth
             to
             all
             ,
             both
             Iewes
             and
             
               Gentiles
               .
               [
               Goe
               teach
               all
               nations
               baptizing
               them
               .
               ]
            
             i.
             e.
             not
             administring
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             Iewes
             only
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             was
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             In
             the
             circumstance
             of
             Time
             appointed
             for
             their
             administration
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             be
             administred
             precisely
             upon
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             ,
             neither
             sooner
             ,
             nor
             later
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             :
             )
             But
             in
             Baptisme
             there
             is
             a
             liberty
             left
             ,
             no
             set
             day
             appointed
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             In
             their
             
               manner
               of
               signification
            
             .
             Circumcision
             looked
             at
             Christ
             to
             come
             ;
             Baptisme
             ,
             at
             Christ
             already
             come
             :
             The
             one
             signifying
             and
             sealing
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             by
             and
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             shed
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             through
             that
             blood
             already
             shed
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             In
             the
             
               matter
               sealed
            
             .
             Circumcision
             sealed
             up
             unto
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             a
             
               temporall
               promise
            
             ,
             viz.
             touching
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             :
             So
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             v.
             8.
             of
             this
             
             Chap.
             
               [
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               the
               Land
               wherein
               thou
               art
               a
               stranger
               ,
               all
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               ]
            
             Not
             that
             this
             was
             the
             only
             thing
             which
             Circumcision
             sealed
             up
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Anabaptists
             would
             have
             it
             )
             or
             yet
             the
             
             main
             thing
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             ,
             God
             promiseth
             Abraham
             to
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               God
               of
               his
               seed
            
             .
             This
             
             was
             the
             
               grand
               promise
            
             ,
             the
             main
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             Circumcision
             sealed
             up
             .
             As
             for
             that
             
               temporall
               inheritance
            
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             an
             accessary
             ,
             an
             appendix
             ,
             an
             additament
             .
             But
             Baptisme
             sealeth
             up
             only
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             benefits
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             (
             to
             name
             no
             more
             )
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             duration
             and
             continuance
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             but
             a
             
               temporary
               ordinance
            
             ,
             the
             
               temporary
               seale
            
             of
             an
             
               everlasting
               Covenant
            
             ,
             
             being
             to
             continue
             in
             force
             only
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             determined
             .
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             whole
             Pedagogie
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               Legall
               Covenant
            
             ,
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               It
               was
            
             
             
               added
               because
               of
               Transgressions
               ,
               untill
               the
               seed
               should
               come
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               was
               made
               :
               ]
            
             i.
             e.
             till
             Christ
             should
             
             come
             who
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             Baptisme
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               perpetuall
               ordinance
            
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             Gospel
             it selfe
             ,
             an
             
               everlasting
               Gospel
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             Rev.
             14.
             6.
             )
             And
             such
             are
             all
             
               Gospel
               ordinances
            
             ,
             everlasting
             ordinances
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             force
             till
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             differences
             we
             confesse
             and
             acknowledge
             :
             And
             we
             think
             our
             Adversaries
             cannot
             truly
             assigne
             any
             more
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             materiall
             .
             Now
             for
             these
             differences
             ,
             he
             that
             looketh
             upon
             them
             shall
             see
             them
             to
             be
             but
             circumstantiall
             ,
             so
             as
             for
             substance
             these
             two
             may
             still
             remaine
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             all
             materials
             answering
             the
             other
             .
             That
             will
             appeare
             
             
             by
             comparing
             of
             them
             in
             the
             things
             wherein
             they
             agree
             .
          
           
             
             And
             here
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             agreeing
             (
             first
             )
             in
             the
             
             maine
             and
             principall
             ends
             and
             uses
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             .
             As
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Each
             of
             them
             a
             
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             .
             So
             was
             
             
               Circumcision
               .
               [
               It
               shall
               be
               a
               token
               of
               the
               Covenant
               between
               me
               and
               you
               .
               ]
            
             And
             so
             is
             Baptisme
             a
             Token
             and
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             And
             that
             of
             the
             
               same
               Covenant
            
             that
             
             Circumcision
             was
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             sealing
             up
             to
             the
             beleever
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             .
             Each
             a
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Each
             an
             
               Initiall
               Seale
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             
             each
             sealing
             up
             an
             entrance
             into
             Covenant
             .
             So
             did
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             
             
             3.
             
             Each
             a
             
               note
               of
               distinction
            
             ,
             to
             difference
             and
             distinguish
             Gods
             people
             from
             all
             other
             people
             .
             So
             did
             Circumcision
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             
               distinguishing
               marke
            
             ,
             distinguishing
             
             betwixt
             
               Iewes
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             And
             so
             doth
             Baptisme
             now
             to
             Christians
             ,
             distinguishing
             them
             from
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Turkes
            
             and
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             
             
             4.
             
             Each
             of
             them
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             binding
             to
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             &
             that
             ,
             Evangelicall
             obedience
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             
             which
             God
             made
             with
             
               Abraham
               .
               [
               Walke
               before
               me
               and
               be
               thou
               perfect
               ,
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             upright
             ,
             or
             sincere
             .
             Hereunto
             was
             he
             obliged
             by
             his
             Circumcision
             .
             And
             hereunto
             are
             Christians
             obliged
             by
             their
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             same
             condition
             .
             Thus
             they
             agree
             in
             their
             maine
             ends
             and
             uses
             .
          
           
             
             
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             finde
             them
             agreeing
             in
             their
             signification
             .
             Each
             shadowing
             out
             the
             same
             mysteries
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               corruption
               of
               nature
            
             .
             This
             was
             shadowed
             out
             in
             Circumcision
             ,
             by
             
               cutting
               off
               the
               foreskin
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
             
             And
             the
             same
             mysterie
             is
             shadowed
             out
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             by
             the
             
               washing
               of
               the
               body
            
             with
             water
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             mysterie
             of
             our
             Redemption
             through
             the
             shedding
             
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             That
             was
             shadowed
             out
             in
             Circumcision
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             blood
             :
             And
             the
             same
             is
             shadowed
             out
             in
             Baptisme
             by
             the
             water
             ;
             both
             representing
             and
             signifying
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             The
             mysterie
             of
             our
             
               spirituall
               regeneration
            
             .
             This
             
             was
             shadowed
             out
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             wherein
             the
             cutting
             off
             the
             foreskin
             of
             the
             flesh
             signified
             the
             mortifying
             of
             sinfull
             lusts
             :
             And
             the
             same
             is
             signified
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             with
             water
             ,
             is
             signified
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             staine
             and
             pollution
             of
             sin
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
             Laver
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               laver
               of
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             the
             
               washing
               of
               the
               new
               birth
            
             .
             Thus
             each
             of
             them
             holdeth
             forth
             the
             same
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             We
             shall
             find
             them
             agreeing
             in
             the
             Subject
             .
             Each
             of
             them
             being
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             
               only
               Confederates
            
             ;
             such
             ,
             all
             such
             ,
             only
             such
             as
             are
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             So
             was
             Circumcision
             to
             Abraham
             and
             
               all
               his
               posteritie
            
             ,
             to
             Infants
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             they
             being
             also
             confederates
             .
             And
             even
             so
             is
             it
             with
             Baptism
             :
             it
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             only
             such
             as
             may
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             be
             reputed
             confederates
             ;
             amongst
             which
             Infants
             also
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             it
             at
             large
             .
             )
             Upon
             this
             ground
             were
             they
             circumcised
             ,
             because
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             But
             to
             this
             the
             Anabaptist
             replieth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Covenant
             that
             made
             Infants
             capable
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Why
             ,
             an
             
               expresse
               Command
            
             from
             God.
             Even
             that
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             
               [
               He
               that
               is
               eight
               dayes
               old
               
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               .
               ]
            
             Here
             is
             an
             expresse
             Mandamus
             (
             say
             they
             )
             an
             expresse
             order
             for
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             Infants
             ;
             and
             by
             vertue
             hereof
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             circumcised
             :
             not
             because
             they
             were
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             had
             given
             an
             expresse
             command
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             expresse
             command
             for
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             Infants
             :
             but
             it
             is
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Injunction
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             Infants
             circumcision
             .
             This
             it
             was
             that
             made
             Infants
             capable
             of
             Circumcision
             ;
             not
             meerly
             this
             Mandamus
             ,
             this
             Command
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             (
             as
             abstracting
             Anabaptists
             would
             have
             it
             )
             without
             reference
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             their
             being
             in
             Covenant
             .
             They
             were
             confederates
             with
             God
             :
             God
             had
             taken
             them
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             would
             have
             the
             seale
             of
             his
             Covenant
             set
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             much
             may
             be
             clearly
             collected
             (
             as
             from
             divers
             other
             passages
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             so
             )
             from
             the
             10.
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             verses
             ,
             where
             Circumcision
             is
             still
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             
               [
               My
               Covenant
               shall
               be
               in
               your
               flesh
               ▪
            
             &c.
             ]
             Clearly
             importing
             that
             this
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             ,
             even
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             simply
             the
             Command
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Command
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             it
             only
             determines
             the
             time
             ,
             assignes
             the
             day
             upon
             which
             Infants
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             limiting
             it
             to
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             their
             Circumcision
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             was
             ordered
             before
             ,
             being
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Covenant
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             Why
             but
             (
             saith
             the
             Anabaptist
             )
             however
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             expresse
             mandamus
             ,
             an
             expresse
             order
             and
             command
             
             for
             the
             circumcision
             of
             Infants
             .
             Now
             (
             say
             they
             )
             could
             you
             shew
             us
             the
             like
             for
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Infants
             ,
             then
             the
             controversie
             were
             at
             an
             end
             .
             But
             such
             command
             ,
             such
             injunction
             ,
             or
             direction
             there
             is
             none
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             this
             Allegation
             of
             theirs
             (
             Godwilling
             )
             I
             shall
             answer
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
             For
             the
             present
             I
             shall
             only
             retort
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             demand
             of
             them
             to
             shew
             us
             a
             Prohibition
             ,
             or
             Inhibition
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             any
             wayes
             forbidden
             that
             children
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             ;
             That
             they
             who
             were
             circumcised
             then
             ,
             should
             be
             baptized
             now
             .
             That
             Baptisme
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             came
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             I
             thinke
             our
             adversaries
             being
             pressed
             upon
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             came
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             then
             it
             tyeth
             upon
             our
             Adversaries
             to
             shew
             what
             speciall
             proviso
             ,
             what
             caeveat
             is
             put
             in
             to
             debar
             children
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             undoubted
             a
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             a
             continued
             possession
             of
             the
             other
             .
             How
             they
             come
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             this
             priviledge
             which
             was
             once
             so
             firmly
             intailed
             upon
             them
             :
             Which
             if
             they
             cannot
             shew
             ,
             then
             must
             we
             still
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             their
             right
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             other
             alterations
             wherein
             Baptisme
             differs
             from
             Circumcision
             ,
             we
             can
             shew
             good
             warrant
             for
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             As
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             ,
             whereas
             Circumcision
             was
             administred
             only
             to
             males
             ,
             Baptisme
             should
             be
             administred
             to
             both
             sexes
             ,
             both
             to
             male
             and
             female
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             warrant
             it
             ,
             (
             At
             Philips
             
             preaching
             to
             the
             Samaritanes
             ,
             they
             beleeving
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
               were
               baptized
               both
               men
               and
               women
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.
             11.
             
             )
             
             and
             we
             have
             the
             Apostles
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
             
               [
               As
               many
               of
               you
               as
               have
               beene
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               ;
               For
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               there
               is
               neither
               male
               ,
               nor
               female
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
             
             2.
             
             So
             secondly
             ,
             for
             baptizing
             of
             
               all
               Nations
            
             .
             Whereas
             Circumcision
             was
             restrained
             peculiarly
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             Baptisme
             is
             to
             be
             tendred
             to
             all
             .
             For
             this
             we
             have
             our
             
             Saviours
             owne
             commission
             and
             warrant
             ,
             
               [
               G●e
               teach
               all
               Nations
               baptizing
               them
               ;
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             Not
             Iewes
             only
             ,
             but
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             And
             we
             have
             the
             Apostles
             reason
             for
             it
             also
             
             in
             the
             place
             forenamed
             :
             
               [
               For
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               there
               is
               neither
               Iew
               nor
               Greek
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
             
             3.
             
             So
             againe
             for
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             .
             That
             we
             do
             not
             tye
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptisme
             to
             any
             certaine
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Circumcision
             ,
             but
             administer
             it
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             or
             after
             :
             For
             this
             also
             we
             have
             the
             Apostles
             warrant
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             Christians
             now
             to
             
               observe
               dayes
            
             as
             the
             Jewes
             did
             ;
             reckoning
             up
             this
             amongst
             those
             weake
             and
             beggarly
             rudiments
             ,
             as
             
             he
             calls
             them
             .
             
               [
               Yee
               observe
               months
               and
               dayes
               ,
               and
               times
               and
               years
               .
               ]
            
             Herein
             Christians
             have
             a
             liberty
             ,
             a
             liberty
             purchased
             for
             them
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             liberty
             
             they
             must
             
               stand
               fast
               in
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             what
             ever
             other
             changes
             and
             alterations
             herein
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             we
             can
             still
             shew
             good
             warrant
             
             for
             it
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Now
             if
             our
             Adversaries
             can
             doe
             the
             like
             for
             this
             great
             alteration
             ,
             why
             Baptisme
             should
             not
             bee
             administred
             to
             Infants
             as
             well
             as
             Circumcision
             was
             ,
             then
             indeed
             wee
             will
             hearken
             to
             them
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             to
             presse
             us
             for
             a
             speciall
             warrant
             ,
             an
             expresse
             and
             particular
             order
             and
             command
             in
             this
             case
             .
             This
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             altogether
             needlesse
             ;
             
             having
             such
             a
             
               standing
               order
            
             and
             direction
             touching
             Circumcision
             ,
             shewing
             us
             to
             whom
             this
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             belongs
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             ;
             
               viz.
               to
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               Infants
            
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             what
             needeth
             any
             new
             order
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
             This
             order
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             perpetuall
             of
             force
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             as
             well
             as
             under
             the
             Old.
             Further
             answer
             to
             this
             question
             I
             shall
             defer
             till
             hereafter
             ,
             conceiving
             this
             sufficient
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             One
             allegation
             is
             yet
             behinde
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             by
             way
             of
             reply
             here
             cast
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             touch
             briefly
             ,
             and
             so
             dismisse
             this
             second
             Argument
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             If
             this
             bee
             a
             good
             Argument
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             Infants
             may
             be
             baptized
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Circumcised
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             like
             reason
             they
             should
             now
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             ,
             because
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             they
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             .
             The
             reason
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             a
             like
             for
             both
             .
             So
             as
             if
             it
             hold
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             
             Ans
             .
             To
             part
             of
             this
             I
             have
             in
             part
             answered
             already
             ;
             give
             me
             leave
             now
             to
             doe
             it
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             .
             For
             
               childrens
               eating
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             whether
             lawfull
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             hath
             beene
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             a
             Question
             .
             Anciently
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             it
             was
             allowed
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Roman
             
             and
             African
             Churches
             .
             Those
             ancient
             Doctors
             Augustine
             and
             Cyprian
             are
             Advocates
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             pleading
             not
             only
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             ,
             but
             Expediencie
             of
             it
             .
             At
             this
             day
             the
             practice
             is
             (
             or
             at
             least
             lately
             was
             ,
             as
             Peter
             
             Martyr
             informes
             me
             )
             retained
             amongst
             the
             
               Grecian
               ,
               Bohemian
               ,
               Moravian
            
             Churches
             .
             How
             warrantable
             this
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             disputable
             .
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             for
             his
             
             
             part
             professeth
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             zealous
             in
             siding
             with
             either
             part
             in
             this
             quarrell
             .
             As
             for
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             ancient
             Churches
             in
             admitting
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             he
             dare
             not
             condemne
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             other
             Churches
             in
             debarring
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             allow
             it
             .
             The
             latter
             not
             so
             warrantable
             is
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             good
             ground
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             concluded
             to
             be
             the
             more
             safe
             ,
             the
             more
             warrantable
             .
             For
             their
             admission
             Scripture
             will
             not
             beare
             it
             out
             .
             As
             for
             that
             place
             cited
             and
             made
             use
             of
             by
             those
             Ancients
             as
             a
             ground
             for
             this
             practice
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             53.
             
             
               Except
               yee
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               Blood
               ye
               have
               no
               life
               in
               you
               ,
               ]
            
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             it
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             there
             speaking
             not
             of
             a
             Sacramentall
             ,
             but
             a
             Spirituall
             Communion
             ,
             a
             Spirituall
             feeding
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             faith
             ,
             fetching
             refreshment
             &
             nourishment
             from
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             his
             merits
             unto
             the
             soule
             .
             Much
             in
             Scripture
             that
             seemeth
             to
             make
             against
             it
             .
             Paul
             telleth
             us
             of
             divers
             Qualifications
             requisite
             in
             Communicants
             ;
             and
             divers
             actions
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             Infants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             ,
             as
             viz.
             (
             besides
             the
             eating
             and
             drinking
             of
             the
             Elements
             which
             young
             Infants
             cannot
             doe
             )
             the
             examining
             
             
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             the
             
               discerning
               of
               the
               Lords
               body
            
             ,
             the
             
               shewing
               forth
               the
               Lords
               death
            
             ,
             the
             doing
             what
             they
             doe
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
            
             &c.
             
             All
             these
             actions
             are
             actually
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             worthy
             Communicants
             .
             So
             as
             there
             is
             just
             reason
             why
             Infants
             though
             they
             be
             baptized
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             this
             being
             as
             you
             see
             an
             
               active
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             consisting
             mostly
             in
             doing
             ,
             
               [
               Doe
               this
               as
               oft
               as
               you
               eat
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             say
             we
             then
             to
             the
             Argument
             ?
             Infants
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             why
             not
             then
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             be
             baptized
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             circumcised
             ?
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             
               (
               i.
            
             )
             should
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Infants
             did
             partake
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             good
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             not
             subjects
             capable
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Qualifications
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             But
             (
             secondly
             )
             how
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             that
             Infants
             did
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             is
             an
             opinion
             that
             hath
             been
             received
             (
             swallowed
             downe
             I
             suppose
             without
             chewing
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             of
             this
             nature
             have
             been
             )
             and
             that
             by
             some
             of
             note
             ;
             but
             upon
             what
             ground
             ,
             I
             know
             
             not
             :
             Scripture
             I
             am
             sure
             will
             not
             make
             it
             out
             .
             True
             ,
             we
             finde
             an
             order
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             
               Lambe
               for
               a
               house
            
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             that
             one
             family
             were
             too
             little
             to
             eat
             it
             up
             ,
             
             the
             next
             family
             was
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             it
             ;
             
               they
               must
               take
               it
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               soules
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
             reckoning
             (
             say
             the
             Hebrewes
             )
             ten
             to
             a
             Lambe
             :
             But
             that
             must
             be
             understood
             not
             universally
             of
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             a
             family
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             were
             meet
             to
             eat
             thereof
             .
             Amongst
             
             which
             (
             say
             the
             Hebrews
             )
             
               sicke
               persons
               and
               young
               children
            
             were
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             (
             no
             more
             then
             persons
             uncircumcised
             and
             uncleane
             )
             being
             not
             fit
             to
             eat
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             fit
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             outward
             elements
             :
             This
             could
             not
             young
             Infants
             doe
             ,
             eat
             the
             flesh
             and
             
               unleavened
               bread
            
             ,
             much
             lesse
             that
             unpleasing
             salade
             of
             sowre
             or
             
             
               bitter
               hearbes
            
             which
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             with
             it
             .
             These
             were
             no
             fit
             food
             for
             Infants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Much
             lesse
             (
             in
             the
             second
             place
             )
             could
             they
             understand
             the
             mystery
             and
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             it
             
             seemeth
             )
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             
             to
             communicate
             therein
             .
             So
             much
             (
             at
             least
             with
             great
             probability
             )
             is
             collected
             from
             the
             26.
             v.
             of
             that
             
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               when
               your
               children
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               What
               mean
               you
               by
               this
               service
               ?
               Yee
               shall
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Passeover
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             So
             it
             seemeth
             that
             none
             were
             to
             partake
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             of
             age
             and
             capacity
             to
             interrogate
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             concerning
             it
             ,
             before
             such
             time
             as
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             it
             .
             So
             much
             the
             
               Iewish
               Doctours
            
             will
             tell
             us
             concerning
             this
             Feast
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               such
               children
               as
               were
               able
               to
               goe
               up
               with
               their
               parents
               from
               the
               Gates
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             
             
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               being
               first
               catechized
               in
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               they
               might
               celebrate
               the
               Feast
               .
            
          
           
             
             So
             that
             this
             Argument
             may
             now
             be
             retorted
             ,
             and
             returned
             with
             great
             advantage
             against
             the
             Adversarie
             ,
             (
             as
             
             I
             finde
             it
             by
             some
             of
             our
             moderne
             Divines
             .
             )
             
               Infants
               under
               the
               Law
               were
               circumcised
               the
               eight
               day
               ,
               but
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               untill
               they
               were
               of
               capacity
               to
               understand
               the
               mystery
               and
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
               Even
               so
               n●w
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Infants
               of
               believing
               parents
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               but
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               able
               to
               understand
               the
               mystery
               and
               meaning
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               discerne
               the
               Lords
               Body
               .
            
             Which
             parallel
             being
             duly
             weighed
             ,
             it
             maketh
             very
             much
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             warrantablenesse
             of
             the
             Churches
             practise
             in
             both
             these
             particulars
             ,
             both
             in
             administring
             unto
             Infants
             the
             one
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             with-holding
             from
             them
             the
             other
             .
             But
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             dwell
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Objections
             Answered
             .
          
           
             MAny
             other
             Arguments
             might
             yet
             be
             produced
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             this
             cause
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             overload
             it
             ,
             or
             tire
             your
             patience
             .
             Probably
             we
             shall
             yet
             meet
             with
             some
             more
             in
             returning
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             of
             the
             Adversary
             .
             That
             is
             the
             second
             Act
             which
             I
             propounded
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             undertooke
             this
             Subject
             .
             Let
             me
             discharge
             my selfe
             of
             it
             with
             as
             much
             brevity
             as
             conveniently
             I
             may
             ;
             not
             reckoning
             up
             all
             the
             shadowes
             of
             Arguments
             that
             are
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             divers
             not
             worth
             the
             naming
             much
             lesse
             the
             answering
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             carry
             the
             greatest
             shew
             of
             strength
             and
             reason
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Arg.
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Baptisme
               of
               Infants
            
             ,
             it
             is
             alleadged
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             humane
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             
               novel
               invention
            
             ,
             a
             meere
             
               device
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             very
             late
             impression
             ,
             not
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             till
             at
             least
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ;
             first
             brought
             in
             by
             Pope
             *
             Innocent
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             confidently
             charged
             by
             some
             ,
             who
             blush
             not
             to
             bring
             in
             
               M.
               Luther
            
             to
             vouch
             this
             their
             bold
             assertion
             .
          
           
             A.
             But
             herein
             how
             grossely
             (
             if
             not
             wilfully
             )
             ignorant
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             too
             apparent
             .
             Certainly
             they
             who
             in
             
             good
             earnest
             charge
             Paedobaptisme
             with
             novelty
             ,
             shew
             
             themselves
             to
             be
             little
             seene
             in
             antiquity
             .
             I
             told
             you
             heretofore
             that
             in
             Augustines
             ,
             nay
             in
             *
             Cyprians
             time
             (
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             third
             Centurie
             ,
             within
             lesse
             then
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             )
             Children
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             :
             Surely
             then
             much
             more
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             an
             uncircumcised
             
             person
             was
             of
             the
             Passeover
             .
             In
             this
             cause
             the
             testimony
             of
             those
             Ancients
             are
             commonly
             cited
             .
             Augustine
             speaking
             of
             
               Infants
               baptisme
            
             calleth
             it
             a
             Common
             
             
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             shewing
             that
             it
             was
             universally
             received
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Cyprian
             in
             an
             Epistle
             sent
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             his
             Collegues
             met
             together
             in
             a
             Councell
             to
             the
             number
             of
             sixty
             six
             ,
             to
             his
             friend
             Fidus
             ,
             pleads
             for
             it
             ,
             averring
             and
             proving
             that
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             
               Baptisme
               should
               be
               deferred
               till
               the
               eight
               day
               as
               Circumc●sion
               was
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Origen
             before
             them
             (
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             Centurie
             ,
             not
             much
             above
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             )
             mentioneth
             this
             as
             a
             
               received
               custome
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             approving
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             because
             
               even
               Infants
               are
               not
               free
               from
               spirituall
               pollution
               and
               uncleanenesse
               ,
               no
               though
               they
               have
               lived
               but
               one
               day
            
             
             
               upon
               earth
            
             .
             So
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             novelty
             that
             hath
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             of
             the
             Ancients
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Why
             but
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             ancient
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             first
             Writer
             of
             note
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             another
             minde
             ,
             disallowing
             and
             condemning
             this
             practice
             .
          
           
             A.
             To
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             
             did
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             word
             hath
             not
             
             condemned
             ,
             as
             viz.
             
               second
               marriages
            
             ,
             &c.
             so
             as
             his
             authority
             in
             this
             case
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             he
             being
             then
             (
             when
             hee
             wrote
             that
             booke
             )
             fallen
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             orthodox
             faith
             (
             fallen
             into
             Montanisme
             )
             specially
             seeing
             he
             denyed
             Baptisme
             not
             only
             to
             Infants
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             others
             untill
             they
             were
             well
             stricken
             in
             yeares
             ,
             viz.
             to
             
               young
               men
            
             ,
             nay
             to
             
               young
               widowes
            
             :
             But
             even
             from
             him
             (
             as
             the
             foresaid
             Authour
             observes
             )
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             that
             baptisme
             of
             Infants
             was
             then
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             never
             have
             reprehended
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             So
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             time
             .
             So
             much
             is
             testified
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             who
             
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             viz.
             Irenaeus
             and
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             (
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             second
             Centurie
             ,
             about
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             )
             both
             making
             mention
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             But
             it
             is
             replied
             that
             though
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             ancient
             ,
             yet
             still
             is
             it
             a
             
               humane
               invention
            
             ,
             no
             
               divine
               Apostolicall
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               constitution
            
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Papist
             ,
             and
             so
             saith
             the
             Anabaptist
             ,
             in
             this
             not
             unlike
             
               Sampsons
               foxes
            
             ,
             joyned
             together
             by
             the
             tayles
             ,
             whilest
             their
             heads
             looke
             severall
             wayes
             ;
             both
             asserting
             the
             same
             position
             though
             to
             different
             ends
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             establish
             
               humane
               traditions
            
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             undermine
             a
             
               divine
               Ordinance
            
             .
             But
             how
             prove
             they
             what
             they
             say
             ?
             Why
             the
             Authours
             prealledged
             some
             of
             them
             say
             as
             much
             in
             expresse
             words
             .
             Origen
             calleth
             it
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Augustine
               ,
               a
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             grant
             all
             ,
             what
             advantage
             can
             hence
             be
             taken
             ?
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             is
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             Why
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             large
             &
             yet
             proper
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             may
             all
             
               Religious
               
               Rites
            
             be
             called
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             humane
             but
             
               divine
               institution
            
             .
             Thus
             not
             only
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacraments
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             so
             may
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               called
               ,
            
             and
             that
             without
             any
             offence
             to
             those
             who
             understand
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             or
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             *
             word
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             But
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             A.
             So
             are
             some
             
               Apostolicall
               institutions
            
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             
               Why
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               called
               a
            
             Ceremony
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A.
             True
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             Authour
             ,
             
             but
             as
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             .
             A
             Ceremony
             ,
             a
             Rite
             religiously
             observed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Tradition
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               viz
               ▪
            
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
             So
             much
             the
             forenamed
             Doctors
             doe
             expressely
             aver
             .
             So
             saith
             
               Origen
               ▪
            
             so
             saith
             
               Augustine
               .
               The
               Church
               received
               this
               Tradition
               of
               baptizing
               of
               Infants
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             Augustines
             rule
             is
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             little
             lesse
             then
             demonstrative
             ;
             
               Quod
               univers
               a
               tenet
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               That
               which
               is
               universally
               received
               and
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               its
               first
               institution
               from
               some
               Councel
               ,
               but
               hath
               beene
               ever
               retained
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               an
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
             Repl.
             But
             say
             some
             the
             more
             learned
             Anabaptists
             (
             at
             least
             pretenders
             to
             it
             )
             though
             this
             be
             ancient
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             yet
             the
             pedigree
             of
             it
             doth
             not
             arise
             so
             high
             as
             to
             claime
             kindred
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             first
             father
             of
             it
             was
             a
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Pope
               Higinus
            
             by
             name
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             it
             commeth
             
             somewhat
             near
             to
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             this
             Higinus
             being
             the
             eight
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             about
             a
             hundred
             and
             forty
             years
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             But
             (
             in
             the
             second
             place
             )
             let
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             in
             this
             returne
             them
             answer
             ,
             that
             upon
             search
             he
             findeth
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Decretals
             .
             Onely
             this
             he
             findes
             ,
             that
             that
             Bishop
             was
             the
             first
             that
             made
             a
             law
             concerning
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             (
             An
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               constitution
            
             ,
             though
             not
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             that
             great
             Divine
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             both
             lawfull
             and
             
               profitable
               .
            
             )
             Hereof
             that
             Bishop
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             shall
             it
             be
             thence
             collected
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             author
             of
             
               Infants
               baptism
            
             .
             Nay
             rather
             (
             as
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             observes
             )
             in
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             made
             such
             a
             provision
             for
             Infants
             that
             were
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             appointing
             them
             some
             to
             be
             guardians
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             pupillage
             ,
             who
             should
             by
             solemne
             promise
             be
             ingaged
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             instead
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             religious
             educacation
             in
             that
             Faith
             whereinto
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             baptizing
             of
             them
             was
             a
             thing
             in
             use
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             other
             but
             an
             
               Apostolicall
               Ordinance
            
             by
             them
             ordained
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             uninterruptedly
             continued
             ever
             since
             .
          
           
             
             
               Arg
               ▪
            
             2.
             
             But
             (
             saith
             the
             Anabaptist
             )
             this
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             of
             
               divine
               authority
            
             ,
             when
             as
             we
             have
             neither
             precept
             nor
             president
             for
             it
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Here
             is
             their
             great
             and
             common
             argument
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             shake
             and
             disquiet
             the
             mindes
             of
             many
             conscientious
             and
             simple
             
             hearted
             Christians
             ,
             who
             defire
             to
             see
             (
             what
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             doe
             )
             
               the
               pillar
               of
               fire
            
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             going
             before
             them
             for
             their
             direction
             and
             warrant
             ,
             in
             what
             ever
             they
             doe
             in
             or
             about
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             Give
             me
             leave
             therefore
             to
             joyne
             issue
             with
             them
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             1.
             
             Minding
             them
             (
             in
             the
             first
             place
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             expresse
             either
             precept
             or
             president
             for
             this
             practice
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             expresse
             precept
             do
             they
             finde
             there
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               Sabbath
            
             ?
             what
             either
             precept
             or
             president
             doe
             they
             meet
             with
             for
             
               womens
               receiving
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
            
             yet
             both
             are
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             .
             And
             the
             like
             wee
             may
             say
             for
             the
             
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
            
             ,
             should
             it
             be
             granted
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             must
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               expresse
               syllabicall
            
             either
             command
             or
             example
             in
             the
             New
             Teftament
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             warrantable
             .
             How
             so
             ?
             In
             as
             much
             as
             it
             findeth
             so
             cleare
             a
             ground
             ,
             so
             firme
             a
             bottome
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             those
             two
             other
             particulars
             .
             The
             
               observation
               of
               a
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             no
             expresse
             command
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             one
             in
             the
             
               Old
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             
               fourth
               Commandement
            
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             morall
             ,
             and
             so
             unrepealeable
             ,
             of
             perpetuall
             observation
             .
             For
             
               womens
               receiving
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             though
             we
             finde
             neither
             command
             nor
             example
             for
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             we
             finde
             that
             in
             the
             Old
             which
             will
             bear
             it
             out
             ,
             viz.
             their
             
               eating
               of
               the
               Passeover
            
             to
             which
             this
             Sacrament
             answereth
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
            
             ,
             though
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             be
             silent
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             holdeth
             it
             forth
             clearly
             enough
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             
               Sacrament
               
               of
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             to
             which
             Baptisme
             answereth
             .
             There
             we
             have
             both
             precept
             and
             example
             ,
             and
             those
             so
             clear
             and
             expresse
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             have
             them
             renewed
             againe
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             2.
             
             But
             (
             in
             the
             second
             place
             )
             come
             we
             to
             see
             what
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             will
             afford
             us
             as
             touching
             each
             of
             these
             ;
             it
             for
             precept
             ,
             then
             for
             president
             .
             In
             both
             wee
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             left
             us
             so
             naked
             ,
             so
             destitute
             as
             they
             imagine
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             For
             precept
             .
             Though
             we
             have
             not
             any
             expresse
             
             
               ●itterall
               command
            
             ,
             or
             particular
             direction
             concerning
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             an
             impli●ite
             ,
             &
             a
             generall
             one
             ,
             which
             comprehendeth
             ,
             &
             taketh
             them
             in
             .
             This
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             that
             knowne
             place
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             where
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             upon
             his
             last
             farewell
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             renewing
             and
             inlarging
             his
             
               Disciples
               Commission
            
             ,
             hee
             bids
             them
             ,
             
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             cleare
             and
             right
             understanding
             of
             which
             
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             we
             have
             not
             in
             them
             the
             
               first
               institution
               of
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             (
             which
             must
             be
             observed
             against
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             looke
             upon
             those
             words
             under
             that
             notion
             .
             )
             No
             ,
             Baptisme
             was
             instituted
             ,
             and
             administred
             long
             before
             both
             by
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Disciples
             .
             Only
             our
             Saviour
             here
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             reneweth
             and
             inlargeth
             to
             his
             Apostles
             their
             former
             Commission
             ,
             giving
             unto
             them
             one
             particular
             direction
             touching
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             were
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Ministery
             to
             apply
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             viz.
             
             to
             
               all
               Nations
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Iewes
             as
             formerly
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             
               Goe
               teach
               and
               baptize
            
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Goe
             and
             doe
             unto
             them
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             hath
             been
             done
             to
             one
             of
             them
             .
             Go
             teach
             
             them
             ,
             instruct
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Disciple
             them
             ,
             
               make
               the●
               Disciples
            
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             then
             baptize
             them
             ,
             and
             theirs
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             before
             done
             unto
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             were
             proselites
             amongst
             them
             .
             The
             parents
             imbracing
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             they
             were
             circumcised
             with
             their
             Children
             also
             .
             The
             like
             course
             our
             Savio●r
             here
             orders
             his
             Disciples
             now
             to
             take
             with
             
               all
               Nations
               :
               Goe
               teach
               and
               baptize
               them
               all
               .
            
             By
             your
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             of
             them
             labour
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             then
             administer
             the
             
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               them
               and
               theirs
               .
            
             Not
             to
             the
             Parents
             only
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             certainly
             our
             Saviour
             would
             have
             put
             in
             a
             speciall
             caveat
             to
             interdict
             and
             forbid
             them
             the
             
               baptizing
               of
               children
            
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             administer
             the
             S●ale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             formerly
             had
             beene
             accustomed
             amongst
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             Why
             but
             (
             say
             they
             )
             there
             should
             need
             no
             such
             caveat
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Commission
             are
             so
             expressely
             against
             this
             practice
             .
             
               Goe
               teach
               and
               baptize
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             first
             teach
             and
             then
             baptize
             .
             So
             as
             none
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             none
             capable
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             Instruction
             ;
             they
             must
             first
             be
             taught
             ,
             then
             baptized
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             this
             it
             is
             truly
             answered
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             no
             such
             thing
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             these
             words
             .
             
               [
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               .
               ]
               i.
               e.
               Teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             
               baptize
               all
               Nations
            
             .
             As
             before
             was
             done
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             so
             doe
             ye
             now
             to
             all
             .
             As
             the
             word
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             Iewes
             only
             ,
             so
             doe
             ye
             now
             preach
             it
             to
             
               all
               Nations
            
             .
             As
             the
             
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             was
             administred
             only
             to
             that
             
               one
               Nation
            
             ,
             so
             doe
             yee
             now
             administer
             it
             to
             
               all
               Nations
            
             .
             
             More
             then
             this
             cannot
             be
             inferred
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             all
             must
             necessarily
             be
             first
             i●structed
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             .
             That
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             words
             there
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             by
             the
             changing
             but
             of
             
             one
             word
             in
             this
             Commission
             .
             Suppose
             the
             words
             to
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
               circumcising
               them
               .
               ]
            
             Suppose
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             our
             Saviour
             had
             given
             such
             a
             Commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             circumcisio●
             was
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Iew
             ,
             now
             they
             should
             presse
             it
             upon
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             delivered
             them
             their
             Commission
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
               circumcising
               them
               ]
            
             would
             any
             thence
             inferre
             that
             therefore
             none
             should
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             were
             first
             instructed
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             Infants
             should
             not
             be
             circumcised
             .
             This
             inference
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             every
             one
             will
             disclaime
             .
             And
             why
             not
             the
             other
             ?
             
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               b●ptize
               all
               Nations
               ;
               Teach
            
             those
             that
             are
             teachable
             ,
             and
             baptize
             those
             that
             are
             baptizeable
             .
             More
             then
             this
             cannot
             be
             made
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             that
             Infants
             are
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             none
             will
             deny
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             baptize●ble
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             .
             So
             as
             here
             we
             have
             ,
             though
             not
             an
             expresse
             ,
             yet
             an
             
               implicit
               ●arrant
               and
               command
            
             ,
             which
             being
             rightly
             understood
             (
             what
             ever
             use
             the
             Adversary
             makes
             of
             it
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             beare
             ou●
             this
             practice
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             enquire
             we
             what
             presidents
             ,
             what
             examples
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             will
             hold
             forth
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             here
             againe
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             )
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             as
             for
             any
             particular
             persons
             who
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancie
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             any
             left
             upon
             record
             ;
             yet
             have
             we
             that
             which
             is
             equivalent
             ,
             some
             
               generall
               records
            
             ,
             
             holding
             forth
             unto
             us
             (
             at
             least
             with
             great
             probability
             )
             that
             this
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Infancie
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             see
             two
             evidences
             .
          
           
             
             
             1.
             
             The
             former
             is
             that
             common
             one
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             fleighted
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               baptizing
               of
               whole
               families
            
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             finde
             frequent
             mention
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Paul
             telleth
             us
             of
             himselfe
             that
             hee
             
               baptized
               the
               houshold
               of
               Stephanas
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             16.
             
             Lydia
             being
             converted
             ,
             
               she
               was
               baptized
               and
               her
               houshold
               ,
            
             Act.
             16.
             15.
             
             The
             like
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Iailour
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             being
             converted
             ,
             he
             was
             baptized
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               and
               all
               his
            
             ,
             v.
             33.
             
             Thus
             was
             this
             Sacrament
             then
             ordinarily
             administred
             to
             
               whole
               families
            
             ,
             to
             whole
             housholds
             :
             Even
             as
             Circumcision
             was
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Abraham
             believing
             ,
             and
             
               entering
               Covenant
            
             with
             God
             ,
             hee
             and
             his
             
               whole
               family
            
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             from
             the
             oldest
             to
             the
             youngest
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             23.
             27.
             
             And
             thus
             where
             the
             head
             of
             a
             family
             became
             a
             proselite
             ,
             ordinarily
             he
             and
             his
             were
             circumcised
             .
             Even
             so
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             where
             the
             parent
             or
             head
             of
             the
             family
             imbraced
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               family
            
             was
             baptized
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             families
             ,
             it
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             imagined
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             Children
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             To
             this
             our
             Adversaries
             reply
             ,
             that
             this
             phrase
             will
             not
             carry
             it
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             that
             will
             prove
             that
             Infants
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             
               whole
               family
            
             was
             to
             eat
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             3.
             4.
             
             Or
             that
             Infants
             have
             
               actuall
               faith
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               C●is●us
               beleeved
               with
               all
               his
               house
               ,
            
             Act.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             this
             muse
             is
             soone
             stopped
             :
             In
             as
             much
             as
             the
             phrase
             comprehends
             ●ll
             ,
             and
             only
             such
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             .
             Now
             this
             
             Infants
             are
             not
             of
             either
             of
             those
             Acts
             ,
             whether
             of
             
               eating
               the
               Passeover
            
             ,
             or
             of
             believing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             phrase
             there
             must
             be
             restrained
             to
             persons
             of
             riper
             age
             .
             But
             of
             Baptisme
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             already
             sufficiently
             proved
             :
             In
             as
             much
             as
             this
             Sacrament
             being
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             Initiation
             and
             Regeneration
             ,
             a
             Seal
             of
             our
             Incision
             ,
             and
             ingrafting
             into
             Christ
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             
               passive
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             was
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             those
             of
             Abrahams
             family
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Stephana's
             and
             Lydiaes
             ,
             and
             the
             Iailours
             families
             were
             baptized
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             children
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             
             To
             render
             this
             conjecture
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             Infants
             then
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancie
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             and
             considered
             that
             wee
             no
             where
             finde
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             any
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             who
             were
             baptized
             afterwards
             .
             An
             argument
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             convince
             ,
             yet
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             .
             They
             presse
             us
             to
             shew
             where
             we
             read
             of
             any
             children
             that
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancie
             ,
             and
             unlesse
             we
             can
             shew
             them
             some
             particular
             instances
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             any
             were
             .
             Now
             to
             retort
             this
             
               negative
               argument
            
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             finde
             any
             mention
             in
             Scripture
             of
             any
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             ,
             who
             were
             baptized
             when
             they
             came
             to
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ?
             That
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             I
             presume
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             .
             For
             this
             let
             all
             the
             
               sacred
               Register
            
             be
             searched
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             began
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Evangelist
             ended
             his
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             above
             sixty
             years
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             millions
             of
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             
             were
             growne
             up
             to
             maturity
             )
             and
             if
             in
             all
             that
             time
             they
             can
             but
             shew
             any
             one
             instance
             of
             any
             childe
             borne
             of
             a
             believing
             parent
             ,
             whose
             Baptisme
             was
             deferred
             till
             he
             came
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             we
             will
             then
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             some
             strength
             in
             their
             
               negative
               allegation
            
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             having
             such
             
               generall
               instances
            
             of
             the
             baptizing
             of
             
               whole
               families
            
             ,
             sure
             we
             are
             we
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             Infants
             were
             comprehended
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             that
             number
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             any
             for
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
             
             2.
             
             For
             a
             second
             evidence
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Apostolicall
             practise
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             far
             from
             this
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             which
             I
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             Possibly
             we
             may
             finde
             somewhat
             that
             maketh
             for
             this
             practice
             nearer
             hand
             then
             we
             were
             aware
             of
             :
             Even
             in
             the
             words
             immediatly
             following
             ,
             
               [
               The
               doctrine
               of
               Baptismes
            
             ,
             and
             
               [
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
               ]
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hic
               locus
               ad
               Paed●baptismi
               approbationem
            
             
             facit
             .
             (
             It
             is
             Calvins
             hint
             upon
             it
             .
             )
             
               This
               place
               maketh
               for
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
               .
            
             How
             so
             ?
             To
             shew
             you
             how
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             touch
             upon
             that
             clause
             a
             little
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             long
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             be
             a
             
               usefull
               Parenthesis
            
             ,
             serviceable
             not
             only
             to
             our
             present
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             other
             purposes
             of
             great
             ,
             and
             speciall
             concernment
             .
          
           
             
             
               [
               The
               doctrine
               of
               Baptismes
               ,
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
               ]
            
             What
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ?
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             not
             agreed
             by
             Expositors
             .
             To
             boult
             out
             the
             truth
             as
             neare
             as
             wee
             may
             ,
             
               [
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ]
             in
             it selfe
             wee
             know
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Ceremony
             ;
             a
             Ceremony
             of
             very
             ancient
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             divers
             cases
             .
             To
             let
             passe
             the
             former
             ;
             In
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             we
             
             meet
             with
             a
             twofold
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             :
             The
             one
             miraculous
             
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             the
             other
             ordinary
             .
             The
             former
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             extraordinary
             
             persons
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             
             cases
             :
             1.
             
             
               In
               conferring
               of
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Of
             this
             you
             may
             read
             Act.
             8.
             17.
             18.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             2.
             
             
               In
               bestowing
               some
               temp●rall
               blessing
            
             ,
             as
             
               viz.
               Healing
               of
               the
               sicke
            
             .
             Of
             this
             speaks
             St.
             
               Iames
               ,
               Iam.
            
             5.
             14.
             
             
               [
               Is
               any
               sick
               among
               you
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               over
               him
               .
               ]
            
             Not
             only
             pray
             
               [
               for
            
             ]
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             Beza
             ,
             and
             the
             Geneva
             render
             it
             )
             but
             
               [
               over
            
             ]
             him
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Originall
             )
             
               super
               eum
            
             ,
             over
             or
             upon
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             holding
             their
             hands
             over
             ,
             or
             laying
             them
             upon
             the
             sicke
             person
             .
             So
             was
             it
             frequently
             practised
             before
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             so
             by
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             
             Evangelists
             informe
             us
             )
             in
             
               healing
               of
               the
               sicke
            
             ;
             working
             some
             miraculous
             cures
             upon
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             
               imposed
               their
               hands
            
             upon
             them
             .
             In
             both
             these
             cases
             was
             this
             Ceremony
             then
             used
             .
             You
             may
             see
             them
             both
             together
             in
             that
             act
             of
             Ananias
             ,
             his
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             17.
             where
             comming
             unto
             Saul
             (
             or
             Paul
             )
             he
             
               put
               his
               hands
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Brother
               saul
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sent
               me
               that
               thou
               mightest
               receive
               thy
               sight
               ,
               and
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               ]
            
             But
             this
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             consequently
             but
             temporary
             ,
             to
             continue
             only
             so
             long
             as
             that
             miraculous
             power
             was
             continued
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             ceasing
             ,
             the
             Ceremony
             from
             thence
             forth
             in
             these
             cases
             is
             of
             no
             more
             use
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             
               imposition
               of
            
             
             hands
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             ordinary
             .
             And
             that
             againe
             in
             two
             cases
             :
             In
             the
             case
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             In
             case
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             ordaining
             of
             
               Ministers
               ,
               
               
               Church-officers
            
             ,
             setting
             them
             apart
             to
             their
             Ministeriall
             office
             and
             function
             .
             This
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             solemnity
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             performed
             with
             this
             significant
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             .
             Thus
             were
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             ordained
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             6.
             
             
               [
               When
               the
               Apostles
               had
               prayed
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             ]
             Thus
             were
             Paul
             and
             Barn●bas
             separated
             to
             the
             worke
             which
             God
             had
             called
             them
             
               (
               viz.
            
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministery
             amongst
             
             the
             
               Gentiles
               .
               )
               [
               When
               they
               had
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               ,
               they
            
             (
             viz.
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             ●
             .
             v.
             )
             
               layd
               then
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               away
               .
               ]
            
             Thus
             was
             Timothy
             himselfe
             ordained
             by
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             thus
             did
             Timothy
             ordaine
             others
             .
             And
             thence
             is
             the
             whole
             action
             denominated
             from
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             called
             a
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               [
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               ]
            
             saith
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Confirmation
             .
             So
             it
             is
             usually
             
             (
             how
             fitly
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             )
             called
             .
             Let
             ▪
             not
             the
             name
             prejudice
             any
             against
             the
             thing
             :
             which
             (
             without
             question
             )
             is
             of
             very
             ancient
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             That
             
             I
             presume
             will
             bee
             granted
             at
             all
             hands
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             making
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             But
             whether
             Apostolicall
             ;
             o●
             no
             ▪
             that
             is
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             many
             have
             looked
             upon
             it
             meerly
             as
             an
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               constitution
            
             .
             Of
             this
             opinion
             was
             Calvin
             in
             his
             former
             time
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Institutions
             declares
             his
             dissallowance
             of
             Ieromes
             authority
             and
             judgement
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             in
             holding
             this
             forth
             for
             an
             Apostlicall
             Ordinance
             .
             But
             others
             I
             finde
             of
             another
             minde
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             Calvin
             himselfe
             in
             his
             latter
             time
             ;
             who
             comming
             
             to
             write
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             upon
             second
             
             thoughts
             (
             which
             are
             the
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             ;
             
               secundae
               cogitationes
            
             )
             hee
             retracts
             what
             before
             he
             had
             dubiously
             averred
             ;
             affirming
             and
             that
             positively
             ,
             and
             confidently
             ,
             that
             this
             Ordinance
             was
             no
             other
             but
             Apostolicall
             ;
             grounding
             it
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Baptism
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
               ]
               Hic
               unus
               locus
               abunde
               testator
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               This
               one
               place
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               doth
               abundantly
               testifie
               ,
               that
               this
               Ceremony
            
             (
             viz.
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               in
               confirmation
               )
               how
               ever
               in
               after
               times
               it
               was
               superstitiously
               perverted
               and
               abused
            
             (
             as
             the
             best
             Institutions
             are
             apt
             to
             degenerate
             into
             foule
             corruptions
             ,
             )
             
               yet
               it
               had
               its
               first
               originall
               from
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               .
               ]
            
             Of
             this
             minde
             are
             divers
             others
             (
             as
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             so
             )
             of
             our
             moderne
             Divines
             of
             note
             ,
             
               viz.
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Hemingius
               ,
               Vrsine
               ,
            
             Dr.
             Fulk
             ,
             Dr.
             Willet
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             men
             of
             singular
             both
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
             who
             all
             expound
             this
             Text
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             few
             *
             others
             (
             whose
             names
             and
             memories
             I
             honour
             )
             who
             are
             of
             a
             different
             judgement
             ▪
             who
             being
             distasted
             with
             the
             corruption
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             as
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             possibly
             prejudiced
             against
             it
             ,
             carry
             the
             Text
             another
             way
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             by
             
               [
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ]
             here
             ,
             we
             are
             rather
             to
             understand
             the
             
               totum
               Ministerium
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             .
             A
             usuall
             trope
             or
             metonimie
             (
             say
             they
             )
             one
             Ceremony
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             Service
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             supposition
             I
             must
             professe
             I
             cannot
             freely
             subscribe
             :
             In
             as
             much
             (
             1.
             )
             as
             I
             cannot
             looke
             upon
             this
             as
             one
             of
             the
             fundamentalls
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             these
             six
             heads
             here
             named
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             amongst
             the
             
             
             rest
             )
             are
             by
             some
             conceived
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             some
             colour
             from
             the
             Apostles
             own
             words
             ,
             
               [
               n●t
               laying
               againe
               the
               foundation
            
             &c.
             v.
             1.
             ]
             Nor
             yet
             can
             I
             looke
             upon
             it
             as
             one
             of
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             it
             ,
             v.
             12.
             of
             the
             Chapter
             foregoing
             )
             those
             
               prima
               elementa
            
             ,
             those
             first
             rudiments
             and
             principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             all
             these
             six
             in
             the
             1.
             v.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               [
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             A
             ,
             B
             ,
             C
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             Christianity
             )
             one
             of
             those
             heads
             of
             Catechisme
             that
             children
             ,
             novices
             ,
             should
             bee
             first
             taught
             and
             instructed
             in
             ;
             as
             part
             of
             that
             milk
             which
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             12.
             v.
             of
             the
             Chapter
             foregoing
             tells
             us
             is
             fit
             for
             Babes
             .
             If
             this
             be
             milke
             ,
             viz.
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             Church-government
             ,
             &c.
             what
             shall
             we
             call
             or
             count
             
               strong
               meat
            
             ?
             Certainly
             (
             were
             there
             no
             other
             argument
             )
             the
             sad
             differences
             of
             the
             times
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             betwixt
             those
             who
             are
             no
             Babes
             ,
             but
             
               strong
               men
            
             ,
             judicious
             and
             conscientious
             ,
             learned
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             shew
             this
             doctrine
             to
             be
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             milke
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Besides
             (
             in
             the
             second
             place
             )
             the
             very
             putting
             of
             these
             two
             together
             
               [
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ]
            
             seemeth
             in
             Calvins
             judgement
             to
             import
             some
             reference
             and
             relation
             that
             the
             one
             should
             have
             to
             the
             other
             .
             A
             point
             that
             is
             observable
             how
             the
             Apostle
             here
             bringeth
             forth
             these
             doctrines
             (
             even
             as
             the
             creatures
             went
             into
             the
             Arke
             )
             by
             
               payres
               :
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               ;
               Baptismes
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ;
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               eternall
               judgement
            
             ;
             each
             having
             a
             neare
             reference
             and
             relation
             to
             his
             mate
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             two
             other
             payres
             :
             Repentance
             and
             
               Faith
               ;
               Resurrection
            
             and
             Iudgement
             ,
             
             the
             one
             relates
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ;
             the
             latter
             seemeth
             to
             have
             a
             reference
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             so
             as
             what
             shall
             we
             ,
             or
             can
             we
             understand
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             ancient
             and
             universall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               viz.
               Confirmation
            
             rightly
             administred
             and
             used
             ?
             
          
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             this
             Confirmation
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Here
             not
             to
             regard
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             holdeth
             forth
             unto
             us
             concerning
             it
             ,
             as
             viz.
             that
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             some
             respect
             
               superiour
               to
               Baptisme
            
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               consummation
               of
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             so
             as
             without
             it
             Baptisme
             is
             incompleat
             and
             imperfect
             ;
             that
             in
             and
             by
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               conferred
            
             ,
             and
             given
             for
             strength
             and
             corr●boration
             against
             spirituall
             enemies
             ;
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             such
             Ceremonies
             as
             
             are
             in
             use
             amongst
             them
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             are
             very
             superstitious
             and
             ridiculous
             toyes
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             
               (
               imposition
               of
               hands
               only
               excepted
               )
            
             finding
             any
             footing
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Thus
             have
             they
             dealt
             with
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             even
             as
             Mical
             sometime
             dealt
             with
             David
             ,
             when
             having
             conveyed
             him
             away
             ,
             she
             put
             an
             Image
             in
             his
             roome
             ,
             with
             a
             
               pillow
               of
               goats
               haire
            
             for
             a
             boulster
             under
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Sa●
             .
             19.
             12.
             13.
             
             Even
             thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             have
             they
             dealt
             with
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             taking
             away
             the
             Ordinance
             it selfe
             as
             it
             was
             first
             instituted
             ,
             they
             have
             substituted
             an
             Image
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             boulstred
             up
             with
             
               Ceremony
               ▪
            
             and
             inventions
             of
             their
             owne
             (
             no
             better
             then
             
               la●a
               Caprina
            
             )
             all
             to
             deceive
             the
             vulgar
             .
             So
             as
             their
             confirmation
             as
             by
             them
             used
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             that
             which
             was
             first
             instituted
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             word
             holdeth
             forth
             unto
             us
             ,
             then
             that
             Ship
             Argos
             was
             the
             same
             that
             it
             was
             first
             built
             ,
             when
             as
             by
             often
             repairing
             it
             had
             scarce
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             first
             materialls
             ,
             
             
             left
             in
             it
             .
             And
             so
             much
             is
             ing●●ously
             ▪
             confessed
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             ▪
             as
             is
             observed
             against
             them
             by
             our
             learned
             Whitaker
             .
             And
             therefore
             ▪
             to
             leave
             them
             ▪
             plow
             we
             with
             our
             owne
             Heifers
             ;
             consult
             we
             with
             the
             Authors
             aforesaid
             .
             *
             Some
             of
             them
             will
             informe
             us
             ,
             how
             that
             in
             the
             
               Primiti●e
               Church
            
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             Cat●ch●meni
             (
             as
             they
             called
             them
             )
             persons
             that
             were
             catechized
             and
             instructed
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             were
             Extranei
             ,
             such
             as
             wer●
             without
             ;
             strangers
             to
             the
             
               C●v●nant
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               Infidells
            
             by
             birth
             ,
             borne
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             as
             for
             these
             ,
             the
             manner
             was
             ;
             they
             were
             first
             taught
             and
             instructed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             they
             might
             make
             an
             open
             confession
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             they
             did
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             unto
             Baptisme
             .
             The
             other
             were
             the
             
               children
               of
               believing
               parents
            
             ,
             who
             being
             borne
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             as
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancie
             .
             Now
             they
             ▪
             not
             being
             able
             to
             make
             such
             a
             confession
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             before
             Baptisme
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             growne
             up
             and
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             catechized
             and
             instructed
             in
             that
             faith
             whereinto
             they
             had
             beene
             baptized
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             that
             faith
             in
             the
             publicke
             congregation
             ▪
             ratifying
             that
             Covenant
             which
             they
             had
             entered
             in
             Baptisme
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             admitted
             and
             received
             in
             
               ●●●les●am
               adul●orum
            
             ,
             to
             
               further
               degre●●
               of
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             viz.
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             greater
             solemnity
             of
             which
             admission
             ,
             and
             that
             
             the
             action
             might
             be
             had
             in
             more
             respect
             and
             reverence
             ,
             it
             was
             performed
             with
             this
             
               ceremony
               ,
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             upon
             the
             person
             so
             received
             ,
             who
             was
             dismissed
             
             with
             a
             solemne
             benediction
             ▪
          
           
             
             This
             was
             (
             as
             it
             is
             conceived
             by
             them
             )
             the
             simplicity
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             and
             primitive
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             An
             Ordinance
             (
             as
             Calvin
             and
             the
             forenamed
             Authours
             conceive
             of
             it
             ▪
             of
             great
             and
             singular
             use
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             And
             surely
             so
             it
             would
             bee
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             restored
             to
             
               primitive
               purity
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             the
             exercise
             of
             catechizing
             would
             
             be
             brought
             in
             use
             and
             credit
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Church
             of
             
             God
             hath
             ever
             had
             singular
             need
             ,
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             the
             
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
            
             would
             bee
             
             maintained
             ,
             especially
             there
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             catechizing
             generally
             observed
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             parents
             would
             be
             quickned
             up
             to
             
             looke
             to
             the
             religious
             education
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             many
             of
             them
             never
             regard
             .
          
           
             And
             4.
             
             Children
             themselves
             would
             bee
             put
             on
             to
             
             seeke
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             that
             faith
             whereinto
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             doe
             it
             before
             the
             publicke
             congregation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             this
             meanes
             persons
             ignorant
             or
             scandalous
             
             might
             be
             kept
             out
             from
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             sacred
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             of
             what
             consequence
             it
             might
             be
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             our
             present
             breaches
             ,
             may
             bee
             easily
             apprehended
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
             in
             the
             way
             of
             many
             ,
             our
             
               mixed
               communion
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             hath
             beene
             ,
             and
             is
             .
             At
             this
             stone
             many
             have
             tripped
             ▪
             and
             some
             have
             fallen
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             daily
             in
             danger
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             of
             all
             remedies
             for
             the
             healing
             and
             preventing
             hereof
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             more
             promising
             ,
             
             then
             this
             Ordinance
             being
             duly
             practised
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             it
             .
             By
             this
             means
             that
             
               sacred
               Ordinance
            
             might
             be
             freed
             and
             kept
             pure
             from
             that
             pollution
             ,
             (
             so
             much
             (
             and
             that
             not
             without
             cause
             )
             complained
             of
             )
             through
             a
             promiscuous
             participation
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             scandall
             being
             removed
             ,
             we
             might
             hope
             that
             many
             who
             are
             upon
             this
             ground
             
               departed
               from
               the
               unity
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             have
             
               broke
               off
               communion
            
             with
             it
             ,
             might
             in
             a
             little
             time
             be
             reduced
             ,
             and
             brought
             home
             againe
             ;
             and
             others
             who
             are
             staggering
             might
             bee
             confirmed
             and
             established
             .
          
           
             
             
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             also
             that
             difference
             of
             the
             times
             about
             the
             
               formality
               of
               a
               Church-Covenant
            
             in
             receiving
             in
             of
             
               members
               ▪
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             would
             soone
             be
             compremized
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             :
             There
             being
             here
             the
             
             substance
             of
             what
             is
             there
             desired
             and
             contended
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             
               better
               bottomed
            
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             then
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             regards
             (
             besides
             many
             other
             )
             for
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             cannot
             but
             joyne
             with
             Calvin
             and
             Chemnitius
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             in
             desiring
             the
             restitution
             and
             restoring
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             grosse
             corruption
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             too
             apparent
             abuse
             of
             it
             amongst
             our selves
             (
             it
             being
             generally
             turned
             into
             a
             meer
             formality
             )
             hath
             growne
             into
             great
             dislike
             and
             distaste
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             what
             ever
             any
             through
             prejudice
             may
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             this
             Ordinance
             stripped
             of
             those
             rags
             which
             superstition
             hath
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             
               naked
               purity
            
             and
             simplicity
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             to
             owne
             it
             ▪
             specially
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             s●emeth
             to
             give
             such
             countenance
             to
             it
             ,
             laying
             it
             downe
             for
             one
             of
             those
             
               first
               
               principles
            
             concerning
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             whereof
             children
             
             should
             be
             instructed
             and
             taught
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             But
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ?
             what
             maketh
             this
             for
             P●d●baptisme
             ,
             the
             
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Surely
             yes
             ,
             very
             much
             .
             This
             being
             granted
             that
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             practised
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             it
             may
             from
             thence
             be
             demonstratively
             inferred
             ,
             that
             some
             children
             were
             then
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             else
             should
             this
             subsequent
             act
             serve
             ?
             wherefore
             should
             there
             be
             such
             a
             
               publicke
               confession
            
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             
               solemne
               restipulation
            
             ,
             and
             ingagement
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             Baptisme
             was
             administred
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             able
             to
             anser
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             stipulate
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             when
             they
             were
             baptized
             (
             as
             those
             that
             were
             adulti
             did
             )
             what
             need
             would
             there
             have
             beene
             of
             such
             a
             
               subsequent
               solemnity
            
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             
               actum
               agere
            
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             againe
             which
             they
             had
             once
             done
             before
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             any
             longer
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             now
             what
             Precept
             ,
             and
             what
             Presidents
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             will
             afford
             us
             for
             the
             countenancing
             ,
             and
             bearing
             out
             of
             this
             practice
             ,
             the
             
               baptizing
               of
               Infants
            
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             expresse
             and
             particular
             
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             nor
             yet
             so
             demonstrative
             and
             convincing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Adversary
             may
             take
             up
             some
             cavills
             against
             them
             .
             Yet
             are
             they
             such
             evidences
             as
             may
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             those
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             sure
             we
             are
             ,
             they
             make
             more
             for
             the
             
               warrant
               ▪
               blenesse
            
             of
             this
             practice
             ,
             then
             ought
             that
             the
             Adversary
             can
             produce
             ,
             will
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Not
             so
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             as
             for
             Infants
             they
             are
             not
             subjects
             
               capable
               of
               Baptisme
            
             .
             And
             why
             not
             ?
             Why
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             those
             qualifications
             which
             should
             dispose
             them
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             what
             are
             they
             ?
             why
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Faith.
             These
             are
             the
             conditions
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             requireth
             in
             all
             persons
             that
             are
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ;
             
               Repentance
               .
               [
               Repent
            
             
             
               yee
               therefore
               and
               be
               baptized
            
             ]
             (
             saith
             ●eter
             to
             the
             
               Iewes
               .
               )
               Faith
               [
               if
               thou
               beleevest
               with
               all
               thine
               heart
               thou
               mayest
               .
               ]
            
             
             (
             saith
             Philip
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             concerning
             his
             Baptisme
             .
             )
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             these
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             it
             is
             soon
             answered
             ,
             that
             here
             both
             Peter
             and
             Philip
             had
             to
             deale
             with
             
               persons
               of
               yeares
            
             ,
             and
             those
             such
             as
             had
             no
             other
             title
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             their
             owne
             
               actuall
               repentance
            
             and
             faith
             conferred
             upon
             them
             .
             Now
             had
             we
             to
             deale
             with
             such
             ,
             we
             should
             runne
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             not
             admitting
             them
             unto
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             testification
             of
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Faith.
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             this
             is
             ill
             applyed
             to
             Infants
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             title
             to
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             right
             to
             the
             
               seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             fathers
             charter
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             But
             it
             will
             be
             replyed
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             generall
             ,
             
               universall
               condition
            
             ,
             required
             of
             all
             that
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             They
             must
             
               first
               believe
               ▪
            
             Our
             Saviours
             owne
             words
             (
             say
             
             the
             )
             are
             expresse
             for
             it
             .
             
               [
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               Mark
            
             16.
             16.
             
             So
             that
             it
             seemeth
             
             faith
             is
             a
             condition
             absolutely
             requisite
             in
             persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             must
             goe
             before
             Baptisme
             .
             Here
             is
             one
             of
             the
             great
             arguments
             ,
             which
             the
             Adversarie
             putteth
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             confidence
             in
             .
             But
             what
             strength
             (
             or
             rather
             weaknesse
             )
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             will
             soone
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             In
             the
             1.
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             truly
             answered
             by
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             
               Ordo
               verborum
               non
               necessario
               infert
               ordinem
               rerum
               ,
               The
               order
               of
               words
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               infer
               the
               same
               order
               in
               things
               .
            
             For
             instance
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             4.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               [
               Iohn
               did
               baptize
               and
               preach
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Repentance
               .
               ]
            
             Here
             is
             baptizing
             put
             before
             preaching
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             ballance
             that
             in
             the
             last
             of
             Matth.
             19.
             
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
               baptizing
               them
            
             ;
             where
             teaching
             is
             put
             before
             
               baptizing
               ;
            
             )
             yet
             will
             it
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               Iohn
               baptized
            
             before
             he
             preached
             .
             So
             here
             in
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ▪
             believing
             is
             put
             before
             baptizing
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Yet
             it
             will
             not
             thence
             follow
             that
             faith
             must
             alwayes
             goe
             before
             baptisme
             in
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             Should
             wee
             thus
             precisely
             stand
             upon
             the
             order
             of
             
             words
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             say
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               [
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               borne
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             a
             Text
             which
             is
             brought
             to
             ballance
             that
             other
             )
             where
             water
             is
             put
             before
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             A.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             wee
             grant
             it
             ;
             Faith
             and
             actuall
             faith
             is
             requisite
             in
             persons
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             to
             Baptisme
             .
             And
             of
             such
             &
             only
             such
             ▪
             is
             that
             place
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             
               [
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             cannot
             extend
             unto
             Infants
             ,
             as
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             will
             sufficiently
             evidence
             .
             
               [
               Hee
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               bee
               damned
               ▪
               ]
            
             
             Which
             to
             apply
             to
             Infants
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             want
             of
             actuall
             faith
             (
             which
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             )
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             I
             presume
             it
             were
             greater
             cruelty
             then
             the
             Anabaptists
             will
             willingly
             owne
             .
             The
             place
             it selfe
             being
             consulted
             with
             maketh
             it
             cleare
             ;
             shewing
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             all
             and
             only
             such
             as
             were
             
               capable
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
            
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             capable
             of
             faith
             ;
             as
             the
             verse
             foregoing
             explaines
             it
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
             
               [
               Goe
               yee
               into
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               .
               ]
            
             And
             what
             Gospel
             should
             they
             preach
             ?
             Why
             ,
             even
             this
             ;
             
               [
               He
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             must
             be
             restrained
             to
             those
             who
             were
             capable
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             receiving
             that
             Gospell
             ;
             not
             extended
             to
             Infants
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             bee
             not
             capable
             of
             
               actuall
               faith
            
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             capable
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             
             This
             place
             I
             finde
             paralleld
             and
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             10.
             where
             he
             giveth
             order
             that
             those
             which
             would
             not
             work
             should
             not
             bee
             
               relieved
               ;
               [
               We
               commanded
               you
               that
               if
               any
               man
               would
               not
               worke
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               eat
               .
               ]
            
             What
             then
             shall
             become
             of
             Infants
             ,
             and
             sicke
             ,
             and
             impotent
             persons
             ?
             must
             they
             be
             starved
             ?
             Not
             so
             .
             That
             place
             must
             be
             restrained
             to
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             worke
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             
               [
               He
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               but
               hee
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
               ]
            
             What
             then
             shall
             become
             of
             
               Infants
               ▪
            
             may
             they
             not
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             damned
             ?
             Not
             so
             .
             The
             place
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             faith
             ,
             may
             believe
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             third
             place
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             some
             ;
             that
             Infants
             though
             they
             have
             no
             faith
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             
               faith
               of
               their
               parents
            
             may
             be
             sufficient
             for
             them
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             another
             (
             their
             first
             parent
             )
             was
             enough
             
             to
             make
             them
             sinners
             ,
             reputed
             such
             by
             a
             
               just
               imputation
            
             ;
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             another
             (
             of
             their
             next
             parents
             )
             may
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             beleevers
             ,
             reputed
             such
             by
             a
             
               gracious
               acceptation
            
             .
             Of
             this
             opinion
             was
             Augustine
             
             and
             the
             
               ancient
               Church
            
             .
             And
             not
             without
             some
             truth
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             parent
             is
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             the
             childe
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             it
             baptizeable
             .
             However
             (
             as
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             states
             it
             rightly
             )
             in
             point
             of
             salvation
             ,
             every
             one
             (
             who
             is
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             must
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             owne
             faith
             .
             
               [
               The
               just
               shall
            
             
             
               live
               by
               his
               faith
               .
            
             ]
             Not
             the
             faith
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             4.
             
             But
             (
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             )
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             affirmed
             concerning
             ▪
             Infants
             that
             they
             are
             not
             wholly
             
               uncapable
               of
               faith
            
             .
             True
             ,
             of
             the
             
               outward
               profession
            
             ,
             and
             
               inward
               exercise
            
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             .
             But
             not
             altogether
             of
             the
             grace
             it selfe
             .
             This
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             the
             seed
             and
             root
             of
             it
             )
             may
             be
             infused
             and
             implanted
             in
             the
             soule
             even
             in
             Infancie
             ,
             by
             the
             secret
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             regenerating
             and
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             .
             So
             as
             though
             Infants
             have
             not
             faith
             actually
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             manifestation
             or
             exercise
             ;
             yet
             vertually
             they
             may
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             inch●ation
             and
             inclination
             .
             Thus
             may
             Infants
             have
             a
             
               gracious
               disposition
            
             which
             in
             time
             will
             come
             to
             be
             
               fides
               formata
            
             ,
             formed
             in
             the
             
               habit
               and
               act
               of
            
             
             faith
             .
             A
             truth
             which
             is
             well
             illustrated
             by
             some
             by
             comparing
             faith
             and
             reason
             together
             ,
             which
             Infants
             
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             bee
             both
             alike
             .
             Infants
             have
             not
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             they
             cannot
             reason
             and
             discourse
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             a
             principle
             of
             reason
             they
             have
             ,
             being
             indued
             with
             a
             reasonable
             soule
             ,
             which
             hath
             an
             inclination
             to
             discourse
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             actually
             doth
             it
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             they
             are
             called
             
               reasonable
               creatures
            
             ,
             though
             for
             present
             they
             have
             no
             more
             understanding
             then
             the
             bruit
             creatures
             ,
             nay
             seemingly
             not
             so
             much
             as
             some
             of
             them
             of
             like
             age
             seeme
             to
             have
             .
             A
             
               young
               Lambe
            
             will
             sooner
             know
             the
             damme
             ,
             then
             a
             childe
             the
             mother
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             with
             
               faith
               .
               Infants
            
             have
             not
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             have
             an
             
               inward
               principle
            
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             seed
             and
             beginning
             of
             faith
             ,
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             secret
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             an
             
               inclination
               to
               believe
            
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             forth
             their
             faith
             when
             they
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             maturity
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             may
             they
             be
             called
             ,
             *
             Beleevers
             .
          
           
             A.
             5.
             
             However
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             fifth
             place
             )
             Infants
             of
             believing
             parents
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             neither
             actuall
             nor
             yet
             habituall
             faith
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             unbeleevers
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             opening
             and
             clearing
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             infidelity
             ,
             viz.
             positive
             and
             
               negative
               .
               positive
            
             or
             privative
             ,
             the
             habit
             of
             Infidelity
             ;
             when
             men
             being
             capable
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             having
             meanes
             of
             faith
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             but
             continue
             in
             unbeliefe
             .
             
               Negative
               .
               Carentia
               fidei
            
             ,
             a
             meere
             absence
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             contrary
             habit
             of
             infidelity
             .
             Now
             the
             former
             of
             these
             are
             properly
             called
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             unbelievers
             .
             Not
             so
             the
             other
             .
             As
             for
             Infants
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             called
             nonbelievers
             ,
             yet
             properly
             unbelievers
             they
             are
             not
             .
             Neither
             doth
             this
             
               simple
               absence
            
             of
             faith
             beeing
             in
             a
             subject
             as
             yet
             not
             capable
             of
             it
             ▪
             exclude
             them
             either
             from
             salvation
             ,
             or
             from
             baptisme
             .
             
             True
             ,
             the
             former
             doth
             both
             .
             That
             positive
             or
             privitive
             Infidelity
             ,
             the
             habit
             of
             unbeliefe
             ,
             shutteth
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             both
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             The
             Israelites
             
             
               could
               not
               enter
               into
               Canaan
            
             (
             a
             type
             of
             both
             )
             
               because
               of
               their
               unbeliefe
            
             .
             Not
             so
             this
             negative
             unbeliefe
             .
             Infants
             of
             believing
             parents
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             they
             bee
             destitute
             of
             faith
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             thereby
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Glory
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             are
             agreeable
             to
             their
             condition
             .
             Neither
             are
             they
             to
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             or
             reputed
             as
             Infidels
             .
             Being
             born
             of
             believing
             parents
             ,
             they
             are
             an
             
               holy
               seed
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               within
               the
               Covenant
            
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             at
             in
             the
             dispencing
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             Not
             the
             
               inward
               sanctification
            
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             whether
             present
             or
             future
             ;
             but
             the
             outward
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             person
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             are
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
             Which
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             let
             it
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             against
             some
             more
             moderate
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             indulge
             thus
             much
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             did
             they
             know
             what
             Infants
             doe
             belong
             to
             Gods
             
               election
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             or
             were
             after
             that
             manner
             indued
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             against
             the
             baptizing
             of
             them
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             rule
             which
             we
             are
             to
             walke
             by
             .
             Not
             the
             inward
             ,
             but
             the
             outward
             state
             .
             Suppose
             a
             Minister
             had
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               discerning
            
             ,
             and
             could
             discerne
             the
             inward
             state
             of
             men
             (
             as
             certainly
             our
             Saviour
             did
             Iudas
             his
             ,
             and
             possibly
             the
             Apostles
             did
             some
             of
             those
             who
             were
             baptized
             of
             them
             )
             yet
             were
             he
             not
             to
             with-hold
             the
             outward
             priviledge
             from
             any
             for
             want
             of
             
               inward
               grace
            
             ,
             they
             having
             right
             and
             title
             thereunto
             by
             vertue
             
             of
             their
             visible
             state
             ,
             their
             being
             under
             the
             Covenant
             outwardly
             .
             But
             I
             hasten
             to
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             .
             One
             or
             two
             objections
             more
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             
             Obj.
             Infants
             are
             not
             subjects
             capable
             of
             any
             
               benefit
               by
               baptisme
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             why
             should
             they
             be
             baptized
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             To
             this
             I
             have
             in
             part
             answered
             heretofore
             .
             Let
             me
             now
             doe
             it
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             ,
             yet
             briefly
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Demanding
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             what
             benefit
             Infants
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             by
             Circumcision
             ?
             Let
             them
             shew
             mee
             the
             one
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             them
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Though
             Baptisme
             at
             present
             should
             not
             bee
             beneficiall
             unto
             Infants
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             to
             their
             parents
             it
             may
             be
             ;
             serving
             exceedingly
             for
             their
             consolation
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             children
             thus
             marked
             out
             for
             God
             ,
             having
             Gods
             
               distinguishing
               marke
            
             ,
             his
             Seale
             set
             upon
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             them
             an
             assurance
             that
             God
             is
             not
             only
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             
               the
               God
               of
               their
               seed
            
             :
             That
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             them
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             good
             the
             Covenant
             unto
             theirs
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             doe
             not
             afterwards
             by
             some
             act
             of
             their
             owne
             ponereobicem
             ,
             put
             a
             bar
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             so
             
               nullifying
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             frustrating
             Gods
             gracious
             intentions
             towards
             them
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             usefull
             to
             the
             parent
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Neither
             (
             in
             the
             third
             place
             )
             is
             it
             altogether
             
               unusefull
               to
               the
               childe
            
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             means
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             distingu●shed
             from
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             marked
             out
             for
             Gods
             speciall
             service
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Is
             hereby
             
               visibly
               ingrafted
            
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             as
             a
             
               visible
               member
            
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             consequently
             hereby
             commeth
             to
             have
             a
             share
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             
               communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ;
             beeing
             now
             daily
             remembred
             
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             by
             all
             those
             who
             pray
             for
             the
             wellfare
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             this
             (
             in
             the
             third
             place
             )
             who
             knoweth
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             way
             God
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             concur
             ,
             and
             worke
             together
             with
             his
             Ordinance
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             heerein
             Gods
             wayes
             are
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             of
             them
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               past
               our
               finding
               out
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             stand
             not
             
             in
             this
             case
             to
             reason
             with
             flesh
             and
             blond
             ,
             to
             consult
             with
             sense
             and
             reason
             about
             it
             .
             Had
             those
             women
             in
             the
             Gospel
             so
             done
             ,
             surely
             they
             would
             never
             have
             brought
             their
             children
             unto
             Christ
             to
             be
             touched
             of
             him
             .
             But
             in
             this
             set
             faith
             on
             worke
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             and
             let
             that
             command
             obedience
             ,
             obedience
             in
             submitting
             unto
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             In
             the
             4.
             and
             last
             place
             :
             Though
             this
             Ordinance
             have
             not
             any
             present
             effect
             upon
             Infants
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             it
             may
             have
             :
             viz.
             when
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             apprehend
             this
             stipulation
             ,
             and
             ingagement
             betweene
             God
             and
             them
             :
             then
             this
             Sacrament
             will
             be
             usefull
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             so
             specially
             as
             a
             
               strong
               obligation
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             binde
             them
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             service
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             pleased
             to
             
               take
               them
               into
               his
               service
            
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             were
             able
             to
             doe
             
               him
               any
               service
            
             :
             To
             take
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             his
             ,
             before
             they
             knew
             themselves
             :
             To
             take
             and
             seale
             them
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             capable
             to
             know
             their
             father
             .
             A
             peculiar
             favour
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             peculiar
             obligation
             .
          
           
             
             Obj.
             But
             how
             shall
             
               children
               afterwards
               know
               that
               they
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ?
            
             An
             objection
             which
             possibly
             may
             take
             much
             with
             some
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             thus
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             be
             assured
             that
             they
             are
             baptized
             ?
          
           
           
             
             A.
             I
             answer
             ;
             Even
             as
             the
             Israelites
             knew
             ,
             were
             assured
             that
             they
             were
             circumcised
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             Not
             so
             (
             saith
             the
             Adversary
             .
             )
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             
               permanent
               ,
               Baptisme
            
             is
             a
             transient
             signe
             .
             The
             one
             left
             an
             impression
             behinde
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Israelites
             carried
             a
             
               sensible
               marke
            
             in
             their
             flesh
             to
             minde
             them
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             A.
             True
             :
             Such
             a
             
               sensible
               marke
            
             they
             had
             .
             But
             
             how
             did
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             that
             marke
             was
             given
             them
             for
             any
             such
             religious
             end
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ?
             That
             they
             received
             it
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             a
             
               seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             betwixt
             
             God
             and
             them
             .
             Other
             Nations
             there
             were
             (
             and
             that
             many
             )
             who
             used
             Circumcision
             (
             even
             as
             the
             Turkes
             doe
             at
             this
             day
             )
             but
             not
             to
             any
             such
             intent
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             How
             did
             the
             Israelites
             know
             that
             theirs
             was
             given
             them
             with
             such
             an
             intent
             ?
             Why
             ,
             herein
             they
             were
             to
             give
             credit
             unto
             the
             testimony
             of
             others
             ,
             viz.
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             other
             witnesses
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             some
             were
             specially
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             So
             much
             the
             
               Iewish
               Doctours
            
             will
             informe
             us
             of
             ;
             describing
             to
             us
             the
             manner
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             childe
             was
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             
               one
               who
               supplied
               the
               place
               of
               a
               witnesse
            
             (
             whom
             they
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Baal
               .
               Berith
            
             ,
             and
             Sandak
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               master
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             )
             he
             held
             the
             childe
             in
             his
             armes
             whilest
             it
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             beare
             witnesse
             both
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             name
             given
             the
             childe
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               latter
               Iewes
            
             .
             And
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             practice
             was
             ancient
             ,
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Isaies
             time
             .
             So
             that
             learned
             payre
             of
             Expositours
             ,
             Iunius
             and
             Tremellius
             interpret
             that
             place
             of
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             Is
             .
             8.
             2.
             where
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             hee
             
             
               tooke
               unto
               him
               faithfull
            
             *
             
               witnesses
               :
               viz.
               Vzziah
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Zachariah
               .
               ]
            
             Witnesses
             to
             what
             ?
             Why
             to
             the
             
               Circumcision
               of
               his
               Sonne
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             speaketh
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             and
             after
             .
             Such
             as
             might
             beare
             witnesse
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             that
             name
             in
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             appointed
             him
             :
             
               viz.
               Maher-shalal
               hash
               baz
            
             .
             Which
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             really
             done
             ,
             or
             only
             represented
             to
             the
             Prophet
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             is
             not
             materiall
             .
             It
             seemeth
             however
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             practise
             then
             in
             use
             in
             those
             times
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             (
             as
             judicious
             Authours
             with
             good
             probability
             conjecture
             )
             came
             that
             custome
             so
             anciently
             and
             universally
             received
             amongst
             the
             Churches
             (
             till
             of
             very
             late
             times
             )
             :
             viz.
             The
             having
             of
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             (
             as
             wee
             call
             them
             )
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             Some
             persons
             specially
             appointed
             to
             beare
             witnesse
             of
             the
             receiving
             of
             such
             a
             person
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Name
             then
             given
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             this
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             did
             children
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             receive
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             .
             Which
             they
             were
             induced
             the
             more
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             the
             same
             
               practised
               upon
               others
            
             daily
             .
             And
             even
             such
             a
             testimony
             have
             children
             now
             concerning
             their
             Baptisme
             ,
             besides
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Congregation
            
             ,
             which
             many
             have
             ,
             and
             others
             ought
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             
               humane
               testimony
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             fallible
             .
             How
             shall
             I
             build
             my
             faith
             upon
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             answer
             .
             A
             
               Humane
               testimony
            
             is
             sufficient
             to
             build
             a
             
               Humane
               faith
            
             upon
             .
             True
             ,
             a
             
               Divine
               faith
            
             must
             have
             a
             
               Divine
               testimony
            
             ,
             But
             to
             a
             humane
             faith
             a
             humane
             testimony
             may
             suffice
             .
             Now
             such
             is
             this
             faith
             .
             To
             beleeve
             that
             I
             was
             Baptized
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             a
             humane
             
             faith
             ,
             being
             concerning
             a
             matter
             of
             
               humane
               fact
            
             .
          
           
             
             Repl.
             But
             what
             if
             I
             should
             be
             deceived
             herein
             ?
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             I
             may
             be
             ?
             thinke
             and
             believe
             that
             I
             was
             baptized
             ,
             when
             as
             I
             was
             not
             .
          
           
             A.
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             errour
             being
             invincible
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             prejudiciall
             in
             point
             of
             salvation
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             thing
             shall
             be
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             persons
             dying
             before
             they
             can
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             administred
             unto
             them
             :
             In
             this
             case
             it
             is
             determined
             that
             the
             
               desire
               of
               Baptisme
               (
               viz.
            
             by
             Parents
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             by
             persons
             of
             age
             for
             themselves
             )
             shall
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
             So
             said
             Ambrose
             concerning
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             ,
             who
             comming
             to
             him
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             dyed
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             
             
               He
               was
               baptized
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               vow
               a●d
               desire
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               the
               wa●hing
               of
               water
            
             ;
             which
             he
             concluded
             to
             bee
             as
             effectuall
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             the
             Apostle
             will
             beare
             him
             out
             in
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               where
               there
               is
               a
               willing
               minde
               ,
               it
               is
               accepted
               according
               to
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               .
               Desire
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             (
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             )
             is
             baptisme
             in
             Gods
             accep●ation
             ,
             
             supplying
             the
             want
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             So
             much
             even
             Papists
             (
             however
             standing
             much
             upon
             the
             
               absolute
               nec●ssity
            
             of
             Baptisme
             )
             will
             yeeld
             .
             Even
             so
             here
             .
             In
             the
             case
             of
             such
             an
             
               invincible
               errour
            
             and
             mistake
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             only
             possible
             ,
             not
             probable
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ordinary
             )
             the
             very
             apprehension
             of
             the
             thing
             as
             done
             ,
             with
             the
             appl●cation
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             effectuall
             unto
             the
             person
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             really
             made
             partaker
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             endeavoured
             as
             briefly
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             
             fully
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             the
             chiefe
             Arguments
             or
             Objections
             which
             are
             brought
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             Baptizing
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             
             Onely
             let
             me
             yet
             speake
             one
             word
             or
             two
             ,
             to
             the
             Anabaptist
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             of
             this
             Sect
             (
             as
             usually
             in
             all
             Sects
             it
             is
             )
             there
             are
             divers
             sorts
             .
             Amongst
             other
             ,
             some
             Catabaptists
             ,
             others
             Anabaptists
             .
             The
             former
             opposeth
             the
             
               Baptisme
               of
               Infants
            
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             meet
             ,
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             expedient
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             yet
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             alloweth
             it
             as
             valid
             and
             of
             force
             .
             The
             other
             looking
             upon
             this
             Baptisme
             as
             a
             meer
             nullity
             ,
             holdeth
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Rebaptization
             .
             Now
             to
             these
             latter
             let
             me
             speake
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             word
             .
             Minding
             them
             of
             that
             old
             Rule
             ,
             which
             taketh
             place
             in
             many
             cases
             :
             
               Fieri
               quod
               non
               licet
               ,
               factum
               valet
               :
            
             A
             
               thing
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               yet
               being
               done
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               of
               force
               and
               valid
               .
            
             For
             instance
             .
             David
             ought
             not
             to
             
             have
             taken
             the
             wife
             of
             V●iah
             to
             his
             wife
             .
             The
             Lord
             by
             his
             Prophet
             chargeth
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             was
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             dissolved
             .
             Amongst
             us
             ,
             
               Clandestine
               marriages
            
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             they
             are
             not
             allowable
             ,
             but
             prohibited
             ,
             yet
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             valid
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             undone
             .
             To
             come
             neerer
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             In
             the
             case
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             Parents
             ought
             not
             to
             tender
             their
             children
             to
             be
             baptized
             by
             any
             
               Romish
               Priest
            
             in
             a
             superstitious
             way
             ;
             yet
             being
             done
             ,
             Baptisme
             so
             administred
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reiterated
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             held
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             valid
             .
             A
             case
             stated
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             in
             case
             any
             were
             baptized
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             true
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             Baptisme
             was
             observed
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             against
             the
             opinion
             of
             
             
             Cyprian
             )
             was
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             ;
             only
             they
             were
             to
             be
             catechised
             ,
             and
             interrogated
             concerning
             the
             faith
             whereinto
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             in
             confirmation
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             received
             into
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             here
             .
             Suppose
             the
             
               baptisme
               of
               Infants
            
             not
             to
             be
             regular
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             untill
             they
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             (
             an
             opinion
             which
             some
             moderate
             spirits
             are
             somewhat
             inclinable
             to
             )
             yet
             being
             baptized
             ,
             their
             baptisme
             is
             valid
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             baptisme
             of
             a
             prophane
             or
             ignorant
             person
             ;
             nay
             suppose
             a
             Iew
             ,
             a
             Turke
             ,
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             .
             In
             case
             such
             a
             one
             should
             out
             of
             some
             by
             and
             sinister
             respect
             ,
             whether
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             procure
             his
             liberty
             ,
             or
             for
             lucre
             ,
             or
             honour
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             should
             tender
             himself
             to
             Baptisme
             :
             In
             this
             case
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             
               Divine
               ordinances
               are
               not
               to
               be
               prostituted
               to
            
             any
             such
             base
             or
             sinister
             designes
             .
             Yet
             put
             the
             case
             that
             by
             favour
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             indirect
             way
             ,
             he
             doe
             obtaine
             it
             .
             In
             this
             case
             his
             baptisme
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             nullity
             .
             Neither
             ought
             he
             (
             in
             case
             afterwards
             he
             shall
             be
             inlightened
             ,
             and
             come
             truly
             and
             seriously
             to
             imbrace
             the
             faith
             )
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             ;
             only
             hee
             is
             then
             to
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             that
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             was
             administred
             to
             him
             rightly
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             however
             by
             him
             obtained
             in
             an
             undue
             way
             and
             manner
             .
             Even
             so
             here
             .
             Supposing
             Infants
             to
             be
             baptized
             before
             they
             are
             meet
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             yet
             being
             for
             substance
             rightly
             baptized
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             now
             to
             bee
             rebaptized
             ,
             but
             only
             labour
             to
             make
             a
             right
             and
             holy
             use
             of
             that
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             was
             truly
             ,
             though
             〈◊〉
             
             conferred
             upon
             them
             .
             Which
             if
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             and
             duly
             weighed
             ,
             I
             presume
             it
             might
             be
             of
             use
             to
             some
             who
             are
             not
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Paedobaptisme
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             expediencie
             or
             lawfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             to
             stay
             them
             from
             running
             into
             that
             dangerous
             and
             destructive
             errour
             of
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             Rebaptization
             ,
             the
             repeating
             of
             baptisme
             ;
             which
             being
             once
             for
             substance
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             ought
             not
             for
             some
             defect
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             or
             mistake
             in
             circumstance
             be
             reiterated
             .
             But
             thus
             much
             for
             this
             point
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             dwelt
             the
             longer
             upon
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             to
             settle
             wavering
             and
             unstable
             mindes
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             seduced
             ,
             and
             drawne
             away
             to
             the
             imbracing
             of
             this
             
               spreading
               errour
            
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             which
             hath
             also
             begunne
             to
             put
             up
             head
             in
             this
             place
             :
             However
             ,
             
               liberare
               animam
            
             ,
             to
             
               deliver
               my
               owne
               soule
            
             ,
             by
             the
             discharge
             of
             my
             duty
             towards
             God
             and
             you
             ;
             withall
             ,
             making
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             shall
             permit
             this
             errour
             to
             spring
             and
             spread
             further
             amongst
             us
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             never
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             
               Tares
               were
               sowne
               ,
               and
               grew
               up
               whilest
               the
               Husbandmen
            
             
             slept
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             MARK
             .
             10.
             vers
             .
             13.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             
               And
               they
               brought
               young
               Children
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               touch
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           YOV
           know
           what
           Subject
           it
           is
           I
           have
           lately
           fallen
           upon
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptisme
          
           ;
           and
           therein
           of
           Paedobaptisme
           ,
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Infants
           .
           This
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           I
           have
           already
           in
           part
           endeavoured
           to
           assert
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           of
           the
           times
           .
           In
           further
           prosecution
           thereof
           I
           have
           now
           taken
           up
           this
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           evince
           the
           warrantablenesse
           of
           
             Childrens
             baptisme
          
           .
        
         
           A
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           well
           knowne
           .
           No
           one
           passage
           in
           the
           Bible
           more
           frequently
           read
           in
           our
           publick
           Congregations
           (
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           )
           but
           very
           seldome
           explicated
           .
           So
           Chemnitius
           observed
           it
           in
           the
           
           Germane
           Churches
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           observation
           holdeth
           as
           true
           in
           ours
           .
           Scarse
           a
           
             Lords
             day
          
           but
           this
           historie
           hath
           beene
           read
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           great
           Congregations
           ,
           )
           but
           it
           may
           bee
           scarce
           once
           in
           an
           age
           opened
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           now
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           with
           as
           much
           brevitie
           as
           conveniently
           I
           may
           ;
           intending
           rather
           to
           glosse
           upon
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           insist
           upon
           any
           thing
           .
           
        
         
           The
           words
           are
           a
           historie
           ,
           consisting
           of
           three
           parts
           ,
           
           three
           sensuall
           acts
           .
           The
           first
           of
           those
           
             devout
             persons
          
           who
           brought
           and
           presented
           these
           children
           unto
           Christ
           :
           v.
           13.
           
           The
           second
           of
           the
           
             disciples
             repelling
          
           these
           Infants
           ,
           and
           rebuking
           those
           which
           brought
           them
           ;
           ibid.
           The
           third
           of
           our
           
             Saviours
             rebuking
          
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             inviting
             ,
             imbracing
          
           ,
           and
           blessing
           these
           Infants
           ;
           v.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           wee
           shall
           looke
           upon
           them
           severally
           .
        
         
           
           Begin
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           those
           
             devout
             persons
          
           which
           brought
           these
           children
           ;
           wherein
           diverse
           particulars
           offer
           themselves
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
           As
           1.
           who
           brought
           them
           :
           2
           whom
           they
           brought
           :
           3.
           
             to
             whom
          
           they
           brought
           them
           :
           4.
           
             to
             what
             end
          
           they
           brought
           them
           :
           A
           word
           of
           each
           .
        
         
           
           I.
           
             Who
             brought
             them
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           saith
           the
           text
           .
           )
           
             They
             brought
             ;
          
           ]
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           expressed
           .
           Most
           probably
           ,
           the
           Parents
           ,
           the
           Mothers
           of
           these
           children
           .
           They
           brought
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           out
           of
           a
           tender
           and
           
             motherly
             affection
          
           which
           they
           bare
           unto
           their
           children
           ;
           desiring
           their
           good
           ,
           their
           welfare
           ,
           
             [
             they
             brought
             them
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
           II.
           And
           whom
           did
           they
           bring
           ?
           Children
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           our
           Evangelist
           :
           )
           
             pueros
             ,
             puerulos
             ;
             children
             ,
             young
             children
             .
          
           So
           our
           translation
           renders
           it
           ;
           and
           such
           they
           were
           .
           Not
           children
           growen
           up
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           would
           willingly
           have
           it
           ,
           but
           Infants
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           So
           St
           Luke
           expresly
           calleth
           them
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Infants
           ,
           sucking
           children
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           So
           much
           also
           is
           implyed
           in
           the
           first
           word
           of
           the
           text
           ;
           they
           brought
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             adferebant
             ,
             non
             adduce●ant
          
           .
           They
           brought
           them
           ,
           not
           led
           them
           ;
           not
           led
           them
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           but
           brought
           them
           in
           their
           armes
           ,
           Thus
           they
           brought
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           Christ
           received
           ,
           and
           embraced
           them
           .
           
             [
             Hee
             tooke
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             .
             ]
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           our
           Evangelist
           )
           
             ulnis
             amplexus
          
           :
           even
           as
           mothers
           doe
           their
           children
           .
           All
           evidencing
           and
           clearing
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           were
           brought
           .
           They
           were
           
             Children
             ,
             Babes
             ,
             Infants
          
           .
        
         
           
           III.
           And
           
             to
             whom
          
           did
           they
           bring
           them
           ?
           
             Vnto
             him
          
           ,
           unto
           Christ
           .
           Thus
           others
           before
           had
           brought
           diverse
           aged
           persons
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           benefit
           by
           him
           .
           And
           thereupon
           these
           tender
           mothers
           they
           doe
           as
           much
           for
           their
           
             children
             ;
             [
             they
             bring
             them
             to
             Christ
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           IV.
           And
           
             to
             what
             end
          
           did
           they
           bring
           them
           .
           
             [
             That
             hee
             might
             touch
             them
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Evangelist
           :
           )
           
             that
             he
             might
             put
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             and
             pray
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           
           
             Matthew
             :
          
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           laying
           his
           hands
           upon
           them
           hee
           might
           
             blesse
             them
          
           .
           Such
           
             benedictions
             Parents
          
           were
           anciently
           wont
           to
           seek
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           children
           for
           themselves
           .
           Thus
           did
           Jacob
           and
           Esau
           ,
           
           each
           seek
           a
           blessing
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           father
           Isack
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           Joseph
           seek
           a
           blessing
           for
           his
           two
           sons
           
           Ephraim
           and
           Manasses
           ;
           bringing
           them
           to
           his
           father
           Jacob
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           
             lay
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             blesse
             them
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           pronounce
           a
           blessing
           upon
           them
           .
           Such
           a
           blessing
           (
           it
           seemeth
           )
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           frequently
           wont
           to
           seek
           for
           their
           children
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           apprehended
           to
           be
           indued
           with
           propheticall
           and
           extraordinarie
           spirits
           .
           And
           thus
           these
           mothers
           ,
           looking
           upon
           Christ
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
          
           they
           bring
           their
           Infants
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           a
           benediction
           from
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           words
           being
           thus
           briefly
           opened
           ,
           we
           may
           take
           up
           a
           double
           observation
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Infants
           are
           subjects
           capable
           of
           benefit
           by
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           best
           office
           that
           Parents
           can
           performe
           unto
           their
           Children
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           Christ
           .
           
             Breifly
             of
             each
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             Infants
             are
             subjects
             capable
             of
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           So
           much
           certainely
           these
           devout
           persons
           who
           here
           brought
           these
           children
           to
           him
           apprehended
           and
           believed
           .
           Wherefore
           else
           should
           they
           have
           brought
           them
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           apprehended
           them
           to
           have
           been
           subjects
           capable
           of
           benefit
           by
           him
           .
           And
           surely
           such
           they
           are
           ;
           capable
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           of
           temporall
           ,
           but
           of
           spirituall
           benefit
           :
           viz.
           of
           
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
          
           ,
           of
           
             Regeneration
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Glorification
             .
          
        
         
           
           But
           how
           can
           this
           be
           (
           saith
           the
           Anabaptist
           )
           seeing
           that
           Infants
           doe
           not
           
             actually
             believe
          
           ?
           They
           cannot
           lay
           hold
           upon
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ;
           how
           then
           shall
           they
           receive
           any
           benefit
           by
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ;
           
             Though
             they
             cannot
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             can
             lay
             hold
             upon
             them
             .
          
           Though
           they
           cannot
           
             touch
             him
          
           ,
           yet
           hee
           can
           
             touch
             them
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           sufficient
           .
           Marke
           the
           Text
           :
           
             [
             They
             brought
             children
             unto
             Christ
             that
             hee
             should
             touch
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Not
           that
           they
           should
           touch
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           should
           touch
           them
           .
           Christ
           can
           ,
           and
           often
           doth
           touch
           them
           by
           a
           
             veriuall
             contract
          
           ,
           communicating
           spirituall
           benedictions
           and
           blessings
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           touch
           him
           ,
           I
           meane
           actually
           to
           beleive
           on
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           Infants
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           the
           need
           they
           have
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           seek
           a
           blessing
           for
           themselves
           ,
           they
           cannot
           by
           an
           actuall
           
           faith
           lay
           hold
           upon
           him
           :
           yet
           is
           this
           no
           impediment
           unto
           them
           .
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           Christ
           may
           ,
           and
           often
           doth
           communicate
           himselfe
           unto
           them
           ;
           
             apprehending
             them
          
           ,
           thongh
           not
           
             apprehended
             by
             them
             .
             In
             adultis
             ,
          
           in
           persons
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           use
           of
           reason
           ,
           both
           these
           meet
           together
           ,
           even
           a
           
             mutuall
             apprehension
          
           ,
           the
           one
           resulting
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Believers
           they
           apprehend
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           apprehended
           of
           Christ
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           Paul
           desireth
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           
           
             I
             follow
             after
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             I
             may
          
           
           
             apprehend
             that
             for
             which
             I
             am
             also
             apprehended
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             ]
             Paul
          
           was
           apprehended
           of
           Christ
           ;
           viz.
           by
           his
           free
           grace
           accepting
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           his
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           more
           and
           more
           apprehend
           Gods
           love
           and
           favour
           in
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           by
           faith
           and
           experience
           .
           Thus
           doe
           Christians
           when
           they
           are
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           apprehend
           Christ
           ;
           then
           they
           touch
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           Woman
           in
           the
           Gospell
           did
           ,
           who
           came
           and
           touched
           
           
             the
             hemme
             of
             his
             Garment
          
           ,
           drawing
           vertue
           from
           him
           by
           her
           faith
           .
           Thus
           indeed
           Infants
           cannot
           apprehend
           him
           ;
           they
           cannot
           touch
           him
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           are
           apprehended
           of
           Christ
           ,
           touched
           by
           him
           .
           So
           were
           these
           Infants
           here
           in
           the
           Text.
           
             [
             They
             brought
             Children
             unto
             Christ
             that
             he
             should
             touch
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           Appli
           :
           Stand
           no●
           then
           to
           reason
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           about
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           comming
           and
           communicating
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           grace
           unto
           Infants
           .
           This
           doth
           the
           Anabaptist
           ,
           and
           because
           
             sense
             ▪
          
           and
           reason
           cannot
           resolve
           his
           doubt
           ,
           viz.
           How
           Baptisme
           should
           be
           made
           effectuall
           unto
           Infants
           ,
           seeing
           they
           doe
           not
           actually
           believe
           ;
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           believe
           
           lieve
           that
           it
           can
           bee
           any
           wayes
           beneficiall
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           take
           up
           Thomas
           his
           Resolution
           ?
           
           
             Unlesse
             I
             shall
             see
             the
             print
             of
             the
             nayles
             ,
             and
             put
             my
             fingers
             into
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             .
          
           These
           Women
           (
           or
           who
           ever
           they
           were
           that
           brought
           these
           Children
           unto
           Christ
           )
           they
           were
           of
           another
           minde
           .
           They
           knew
           not
           which
           way
           vertue
           should
           go
           out
           from
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           unto
           their
           Infants
           ;
           yet
           they
           bring
           them
           ,
           render
           them
           unto
           him
           ,
           only
           desiring
           that
           hee
           would
           touch
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           hee
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           doubt
           not
           but
           their
           Infants
           should
           bee
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Surely
           what
           ever
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           carnall
           sense
           and
           reason
           (
           which
           are
           no
           competent
           judges
           in
           divine
           and
           spirituall
           mysteries
           )
           may
           suggest
           .
           The
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           is
           not
           un
           usefull
           ,
           nor
           alwayes
           ineffectuall
           unto
           Infants
           .
           God
           can
           ,
           and
           (
           no
           question
           )
           often
           doth
           concurre
           with
           his
           Ordinance
           ,
           communicating
           the
           
             inward
             grace
          
           with
           the
           
             outward
             signe
          
           ,
           working
           that
           
             grace
             of
             Regeneration
          
           in
           Infan●s
           ,
           whereof
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           Signe
           and
           Seale
           .
           If
           for
           our
           parts
           wee
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           ,
           or
           after
           what
           manner
           God
           should
           worke
           this
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           let
           not
           that
           stagger
           our
           beliefe
           ,
           Considering
           that
           there
           are
           many
           other
           things
           which
           are
           above
           our
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           yet
           not
           above
           our
           faith
           .
           Wee
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           not
           in
           what
           way
           they
           are
           effected
           .
           Who
           is
           there
           that
           knoweth
           the
           way
           of
           his
           own
           
             naturall
             birth
          
           ?
           how
           the
           body
           is
           framed
           and
           fashioned
           in
           the
           wombe
           ?
           how
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           soule
           commeth
           to
           be
           infused
           into
           it
           ?
           Even
           such
           is
           the
           way
           of
           God
           in
           many
           of
           his
           works
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           
             Preacher
             ,
             Eccles
          
           .
           11.
           
           
           
             [
             As
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             how
          
           
           
             the
             bones
             do
             grow
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             her
             that
             is
             with
             childe
             ,
             so
             thou
             knowest
             not
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           Such
           are
           many
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           many
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           untraceable
           
           wayes
           ,
           
             wayes
             past
             finding
             out
          
           .
           And
           such
           in
           particular
           is
           the
           way
           of
           God
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           Regeneration
           ;
           a
           mysterious
           way
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           being
           above
           sense
           and
           reasons
           comprehension
           .
           So
           much
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           Nicodemnus
           .
           Ioh.
           3.
           
           
             [
             The
             winde
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ▪
             &c.
             
             So
             is
             every
             one
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             ]
          
           The
           winde
           bloweth
           variously
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           this
           quarter
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           that
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           A
           mysterious
           worke
           .
           If
           we
           cannot
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           working
           ,
           let
           not
           this
           our
           ignorance
           prejudice
           our
           faith
           .
           What
           wee
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           apprehend
           .
           What
           we
           cannot
           see
           ,
           yet
           believe
           .
           So
           did
           these
           devout
           persons
           here
           in
           the
           Text.
           Having
           seene
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           exercised
           upon
           others
           ,
           they
           doubt
           not
           but
           their
           children
           also
           were
           capable
           of
           benefit
           by
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           if
           he
           would
           but
           touch
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           they
           bring
           them
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           former
           observation
           .
           As
           briefly
           of
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             best
             office
             that
             Parents
             can
             performe
             unto
             their
             children
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             Christ
             .
             ]
          
           So
           these
           mothers
           here
           thought
           of
           it
           .
           They
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           performe
           a
           better
           office
           unto
           these
           their
           Infants
           ,
           then
           to
           present
           them
           unto
           Christ
           .
           And
           therein
           they
           were
           not
           deceived
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           as
           much
           as
           
             (
             Christ
             ,
             )
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           the
           storehouse
           
           
           and
           Treasury
           of
           all
           blessings
           .
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           (
           faith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             things
             in
             Christ
             .
             ]
          
           Spirituall
           blessings
           (
           which
           are
           the
           best
           blessings
           )
           they
           are
           layd
           up
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           dispenced
           by
           him
           .
           God
           his
           Father
           hath
           made
           him
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           his
           high-Almoner
           to
           distribute
           his
           bounty
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
           Whetherthen
           can
           poore
           necessitous
           creatures
           repaire
           better
           than
           unto
           Christ
           ?
           And
           such
           are
           Infants
           naturally
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Let
           that
           be
           a
           second
           Reason
           ;
           viz
           the
           
             great
             necessity
          
           that
           Infants
           have
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           Without
           him
           they
           are
           
             lost
             creatures
          
           ,
           for
           ever
           lost
           .
           Such
           they
           come
           in
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           a
           lost
           condition
           ;
           being
           all
           sinners
           by
           nature
           .
           Sinners
           by
           Imputation
           ,
           having
           the
           sinne
           of
           their
           first
           Parents
           charged
           upon
           them
           :
           Sinners
           by
           
             reall
             communication
          
           ,
           being
           heires
           of
           their
           forefathers
           corruption
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           their
           condition
           ,
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           susceptor
           ,
           one
           that
           may
           undertake
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           stand
           betwixt
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           them
           .
           And
           who
           can
           do
           this
           but
           the
           
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ?
           Now
           put
           these
           together
           ,
           
             Christs
             Al-sufficiencie
          
           ,
           and
           
             their
             necessitie
          
           ;
           wee
           shall
           see
           ground
           and
           reason
           enough
           for
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           best
           office
           that
           Parents
           can
           doe
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           it
           be
           applied
           briefly
           by
           way
           of
           
             Conviction
             ,
             Instruction
          
           .
        
         
           
           By
           way
           of
           Conviction
           .
           Let
           carnall
           Parents
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           
             preposterousnesse
             of
             their
             care
          
           and
           solicitude
           for
           their
           children
           in
           seeking
           all
           other
           things
           
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           neglecting
           this
           .
           Other
           things
           they
           will
           lay
           out
           ,
           and
           lay
           up
           for
           them
           ,
           necessaries
           and
           conveniencies
           for
           the
           outward
           man.
           They
           shall
           not
           want
           either
           food
           or
           
             rayment
             ▪
          
           It
           may
           be
           they
           will
           give
           them
           
             civill
             nurture
          
           and
           education
           ,
           bringing
           them
           up
           in
           some
           honest
           trade
           or
           occupation
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           live
           like
           men
           in
           the
           world
           :
           And
           they
           will
           doe
           what
           they
           can
           to
           gather
           a
           portion
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           an
           Inheritance
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           as
           for
           
             bringing
             them
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           interesting
           them
           in
           him
           ,
           this
           they
           never
           thinke
           of
           .
           And
           what
           is
           this
           but
           with
           Martha
           to
           bee
           solicitous
           about
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           
           whereas
           there
           is
           but
           
             one
             thing
             necessary
          
           ,
           to
           over-looke
           that
           ▪
           Surely
           such
           is
           the
           interesting
           of
           children
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           Other
           things
           may
           bee
           for
           conveniency
           ,
           this
           for
           necessity
           .
        
         
           Be
           convinced
           then
           of
           ▪
           your
           folly
           herein
           ,
           you
           who
           are
           so
           indulgent
           towards
           ,
           and
           provident
           for
           your
           children
           ,
           that
           you
           thinke
           all
           the
           care
           you
           can
           take
           for
           them
           for
           their
           temporall
           welfare
           ,
           to
           bee
           little
           enough
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           take
           no
           thought
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           to
           have
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           Hereby
           you
           may
           expresse
           a
           naturall
           ,
           but
           no
           Christian
           affection
           ;
           that
           is
           true
           Christian
           affection
           ,
           which
           putteth
           forth
           it selfe
           in
           bringing
           others
           unto
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           But
           what
           shall
           we
           then
           thinke
           (
           in
           the
           second
           
           place
           )
           of
           those
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           bringing
           their
           children
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           
             keepe
             them
             off
          
           from
           him
           .
           Prejudicing
           them
           against
           the
           wa●es
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           
             〈◊〉
             examples
             ▪
          
           Cruell
           ,
           un-naturall
           Parents
           !
           So
           wee
           account
           them
           ,
           who
           
           
           offered
           up
           their
           children
           into
           Moloc●
           .
           What
           are
           they
           who
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           )
           offer
           them
           up
           unto
           S●●●●
           ?
        
         
           
           〈…〉
           Parents
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           〈◊〉
           and
           be
           excited
           to
           discharge
           it
           :
           endeavouring
           (
           what
           in
           them
           lyeth
           )
           to
           
             bring
             their
             children
             unto
             Christ
          
           .
           The
           best
           office
           ,
           the
           truest
           act
           of
           charity
           you
           can
           performe
           to
           them
           .
           So
           we
           looke
           
           〈…〉
           act
           of
           those
           who
           brought
           that
           poore
           Paraliticke
           ,
           the
           man
           ●icke
           of
           the
           Palsie
           unto
           Christ
           ▪
           Hee
           could
           not
           come
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           bring
           him
           .
           The
           greatest
           
             piece
             of
             charity
          
           they
           could
           possibly
           have
           sh●wed
           〈◊〉
           Suppose
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           otherwise
           contributed
           largely
           and
           liberally
           to
           his
           necessities
           ,
           giving
           him
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           apparell
           ,
           and
           money
           ;
           all
           this
           had
           beene
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           〈◊〉
           they
           now
           did
           for
           him
           .
           What
           ever
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           what
           〈◊〉
           naturall
           affection
           the
           most
           tender
           hearted
           Parents
           in
           the
           world
           can
           shew
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           should
           they
           provide
           never
           so
           well
           for
           them
           in
           all
           other
           〈◊〉
           yet
           this
           is
           more
           than
           all
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Christ
           ▪
           The
           truest
           and
           highest
           preferment
           that
           a
           Parent
           can
           preferre
           his
           childe
           unto
           ,
           to
           preferre
           him
           unto
           Christ
           .
           Old
           Barzillai
           could
           not
           doe
           more
           for
           his
           
           sonne
           〈◊〉
           than
           to
           preferre
           him
           unto
           David
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           follower
           ,
           his
           attendant
           .
           Hee
           well
           knew
           that
           David
           could
           do
           more
           for
           him
           than
           himselfe
           could
           .
           Upon
           the
           same
           ground
           preferre
           we
           our
           children
           unto
           
             Christ
             ▪
          
           They
           cannot
           serve
           a
           better
           Master
           ,
           none
           so
           able
           to
           doe
           for
           them
           as
           hee
           ▪
           Little
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           〈…〉
           Much
           we
           have
           done
           〈…〉
           and
           transmitting
           our
           
           
             corrupted
             nature
          
           to
           them
           ,
           thereby
           laying
           them
           under
           guilt
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           
             children
             of
             wrath
          
           .
           This
           have
           we
           done
           against
           them
           to
           make
           them
           miserable
           .
           Now
           all
           that
           wee
           can
           doe
           for
           them
           ,
           cannot
           free
           them
           from
           that
           condition
           .
           O
           labour
           to
           bring
           and
           present
           them
           unto
           him
           that
           can
           ,
           even
           unto
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           .
           
        
         
           But
           which
           way
           shall
           this
           be
           done
           ?
           
             How
             shall
             Parents
             bring
             their
             children
             unto
             Christ
             ?
          
           or
           what
           shall
           they
           doe
           to
           this
           end
           ?
        
         
           Take
           some
           directions
           briefly
           .
           I
           shall
           reduce
           them
           to
           three
           heads
           .
           Something
           is
           to
           be
           done
           for
           them
           
             before
             they
             are
             borne
             ▪
          
           Something
           
             when
             they
             are
             borne
          
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Infancy
             ▪
          
           Something
           
             when
             they
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             understanding
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Before
           they
           are
           born
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           
           wombe
           ,
           Parents
           should
           have
           a
           care
           to
           sanctifie
           their
           children
           .
           Sanctifie
           them
           ?
           How
           ?
           Why
           (
           as
           all
           other
           
           
           things
           are
           to
           be
           sanctified
           )
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           thanksgiving
           .
           Children
           are
           an
           heritage
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           wombe
           is
           his
           reward
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           )
           Being
           so
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           blessed
           in
           the
           wombe
           ▪
           First
           ,
           by
           blessing
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           hopes
           of
           them
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           commending
           them
           unto
           his
           blessing
           .
           This
           doing
        
         
           Then
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           let
           Parents
           make
           sure
           
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           )
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           borne
           
           
             under
             the
             promise
          
           ,
           under
           the
           Covenant
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Planet
           it
           matters
           not
           :
           if
           they
           be
           but
           borne
           under
           the
           Promise
           ,
           wee
           may
           looke
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           hopefull
           seede
           ▪
        
         
           Q.
           But
           what
           shall
           or
           what
           can
           the
           Parent
           do
           to
           bring
           the
           Childe
           under
           the
           Promise
           ?
        
         
         
           A.
           Make
           sure
           he
           be
           under
           it
           himself
           ;
           make
           sure
           his
           owne
           interest
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           his
           God
           in
           Christ
           ▪
           Being
           so
           ,
           then
           may
           hee
           haue
           a
           comfortable
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           bee
           the
           God
           of
           his
           seed
           also
           .
           So
           〈◊〉
           the
           Covenant
           .
           
             [
             I
             will
             bee
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             ●eed
             .
             ]
          
           This
           are
           Parents
           to
           doe
           for
           their
           children
           whilest
           they
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           wombe
           before
           they
           are
           borne
           .
        
         
           
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             when
             they
             are
             born
          
           ;
           then
           first
           
             give
             them
             up
             unto
             God.
          
           Even
           as
           these
           mothers
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           
           they
           bring
           their
           children
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           putting
           them
           into
           his
           Hands
           ,
           his
           Armes
           .
           Thus
           should
           Parents
           deale
           with
           their
           children
           ,
           having
           received
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           they
           should
           give
           them
           unto
           God
           againe
           ;
           putting
           them
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           casting
           them
           upon
           his
           arms
           ;
           putting
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Fatherly
           providence
           ,
           to
           be
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           of
           by
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
           Casting
           them
           upon
           the
           Armes
           of
           his
           everlasting
           mercie
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           begging
           for
           them
           a
           gracious
           acceptation
           .
           For
           the
           assurance
           
           whereof
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           next
           care
           must
           bee
           to
           tender
           them
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           set
           upon
           them
           ;
           to
           get
           them
           
           marked
           out
           for
           salvation
           ;
           a
           care
           which
           lyeth
           most
           properly
           upon
           the
           Parents
           .
           Not
           that
           they
           are
           absolutely
           bound
           to
           present
           them
           with
           their
           owne
           hands
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           these
           mothers
           here
           they
           bring
           their
           children
           unto
           Christ
           in
           their
           owne
           Armes
           (
           as
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           Christ
           taketh
           them
           into
           his
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           l●●ter
           of
           th●se
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           will
           readily
           yeeldit
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           binding
           ,
           that
           because
           Christ
           
           tooke
           these
           children
           into
           his
           Armes
           to
           blesse
           them
           ;
           therefore
           Ministers
           should
           necessarily
           take
           children
           into
           their
           Armes
           to
           Baptize
           them
           .
           No
           more
           doe
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           former
           to
           bee
           ;
           that
           because
           these
           Mothers
           brought
           their
           owne
           children
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           all
           Mothers
           ought
           to
           bring
           their
           children
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           there
           present
           them
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           in
           their
           owne
           Armes
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           Circumcision
           it
           was
           otherwise
           .
           But
           herein
           ,
           
             if
             any
             seeme
             to
             bee
             contentious
             ,
          
           I
           will
           not
           contest
           with
           them
           ;
           onely
           I
           will
           say
           with
           
           the
           Apostle
           in
           anothercase
           ;
           
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             ●or
          
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           care
           lyeth
           upon
           the
           Parents
           ;
           and
           that
           specially
           and
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           Father
           .
           So
           did
           the
           care
           of
           Circumcision
           .
           Thence
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           ready
           to
           slay
           Moses
           for
           neglecting
           of
           it
           ,
           suffering
           his
           sonne
           to
           bee
           uncircumcised
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           But
           what
           if
           the
           other
           Parent
           ,
           the
           Mother
           be
           unwilling
           withall
           ,
           not
           willing
           the
           childe
           should
           bee
           Baptized
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           case
           which
           possibly
           may
           fall
           out
           in
           these
           dividing
           times
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           what
           should
           the
           husband
           doe
           ?
           Should
           he
           please
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           neglect
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           
           A.
           It
           was
           the
           very
           case
           (
           as
           Junius
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           good
           Expositers
           conceive
           it
           )
           betwixt
           Moses
           and
           
             Zipporah
             .
             Zipporah
          
           not
           being
           as
           yet
           fully
           instructed
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           not
           fully
           brought
           off
           to
           it
           ▪
           and
           withall
           an
           indulgent
           mother
           ,
           was
           unwilling
           that
           her
           child
           should
           be
           Circumcised
           .
           Hereupon
           Moses
           her
           husband
           
             in
             gratiam
             uxoris
          
           ,
           to
           please
           
           and
           content
           his
           wife
           ,
           defers
           the
           Circumcising
           of
           him
           .
           But
           what
           the
           issue
           was
           the
           story
           tells
           you
           ,
           and
           your selves
           may
           easily
           make
           the
           application
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           not
           Parents
           then
           either
           neglect
           ,
           or
           deferre
           this
           Ordinance
           beyond
           what
           is
           meet
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           according
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           .
           Herein
           let
           them
           not
           stand
           to
           reason
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           about
           it
           (
           as
           the
           Anabaptist
           doth
           ;
           what
           good
           ,
           what
           benefit
           a
           poore
           Infant
           shall
           receive
           )
           from
           ,
           or
           by
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           seeing
           it
           apprehends
           nothing
           ,
           understandeth
           not
           what
           is
           done
           to
           it
           .
           A.
           No
           more
           did
           the
           
             Circumcised
             Infant
          
           ,
           it
           onely
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           (
           as
           Infants
           now
           doe
           the
           coldnesse
           of
           the
           water
           )
           but
           the
           mystery
           and
           meaning
           it
           apprehended
           not
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           Circumcision
           thereupon
           to
           be
           deferred
           ,
           till
           it
           came
           to
           years
           of
           understanding
           .
           No
           more
           ought
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           cometh
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Circumcision
           .
           What
           though
           sense
           and
           reason
           cannot
           tell
           us
           how
           this
           ordinance
           should
           be
           beneficiall
           ,
           yet
           submit
           to
           it
           ,
           resting
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Knowing
           and
           remembring
           that
           in
           
             sacred
             actions
          
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           
             captivate
             our
             owne
             understandings
             ,
             bringing
             them
             into
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           dealing
           with
           him
           not
           by
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           .
           So
           much
           our
           Saviour
           intimates
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           15.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             enter
             therein
             .
             ]
          
           Children
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           they
           yeeld
           up
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Parents
           pleasures
           ,
           believing
           ,
           submitting
           ,
           and
           obeying
           ,
           without
           disputing
           and
           reasoning
           .
           Thus
           should
           christians
           yeeld
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           
             Master
             Christ
             ,
             believing
          
           his
           words
           ,
           
           submitting
           to
           his
           commandements
           ,
           though
           to
           reason
           never
           so
           unreasonable
           .
           Thus
           did
           Abraham
           when
           he
           was
           99.
           
             yeares
             old
          
           submit
           to
           Circumcision
           ,
           though
           to
           
           reason
           ,
           a
           ridiculous
           uncomely
           ceremonie
           .
           What
           ever
           reason
           dictates
           ,
           yet
           neglect
           not
           this
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           bringing
           of
           our
           children
           ,
           and
           consecrating
           them
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           :
           which
           if
           it
           should
           not
           be
           for
           the
           present
           beneficiall
           unto
           the
           childe
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           Parents
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           being
           to
           them
           a
           signe
           and
           seale
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           faith
           in
           believing
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           seed
           .
           
        
         
           But
           what
           needeth
           this
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           promise
           it selfe
           sufficient
           ?
           And
           cannot
           God
           as
           well
           make
           it
           good
           unto
           our
           children
           without
           this
           Sacrament
           ?
           So
           Chem●itius
           brings
           in
           some
           reasoning
           against
           this
           act
           of
           these
           women
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           savoured
           more
           of
           superstition
           ,
           then
           of
           devoution
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           contented
           with
           Christs
           praying
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           needs
           have
           him
           to
           touch
           them
           .
           The
           Centurion
           (
           say
           they
           )
           was
           of
           another
           minde
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           bring
           his
           servants
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           or
           desire
           Christ
           to
           goe
           unto
           him
           .
           
             Onely
             speak
             the
             word
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           and
           
           
             my
             servaant
             shall
             be
             whole
             .
             ]
          
           And
           this
           act
           of
           his
           (
           say
           they
           )
           it
           was
           farre
           more
           commendable
           then
           this
           of
           the
           women
           here
           ,
           who
           brought
           their
           children
           unto
           Christ
           that
           hee
           should
           touch
           them
           .
           From
           whence
           they
           argue
           ,
           that
           Parents
           having
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           need
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           wee
           reply
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           can
           make
           good
           the
           promise
           unto
           them
           ,
           saving
           them
           without
           this
           
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           could
           and
           sometimes
           did
           heale
           those
           which
           were
           diseased
           without
           touching
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           coming
           neere
           to
           them
           .
           But
           seeing
           God
           is
           pleased
           so
           farre
           to
           
             condescend
             unto
             our
             weaknesse
          
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           us
           a
           signe
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           to
           sleight
           it
           ,
           to
           neglect
           it
           ,
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           to
           
             tempt
             God
          
           ?
           It
           was
           Ahaz
           his
           case
           yee
           know
           .
           The
           Lord
           bids
           him
           aske
           a
           signe
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           promise
           .
           He
           refuseth
           
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           needlesse
           .
           
             [
             I
             will
             not
             aske
             a
             signe
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             tempt
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           Nay
           Ahaz
           ,
           in
           not
           asking
           it
           at
           Gods
           command
           ,
           therein
           thou
           didst
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           to
           believe
           Gods
           word
           without
           his
           seale
           ;
           not
           to
           believe
           the
           promise
           without
           a
           signe
           ,
           this
           is
           indeed
           to
           tempt
           God.
           But
           where
           God
           affordeth
           a
           signe
           for
           the
           help
           of
           our
           infirmitie
           ,
           there
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           to
           neglect
           it
           ,
           is
           both
           presumption
           and
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           
           The
           3.
           head
           is
           yet
           behinde
           ,
           what
           parents
           are
           to
           doe
           for
           their
           children
           when
           they
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           understanding
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           bringing
           them
           to
           Christ
           .
           Here
           again
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             Instruct
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Instilling
           into
           them
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ▪
           Thus
           was
           Timothie
           brought
           up
           ;
           
             From
             a
             childe
             hee
             knew
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           should
           Christian
           parents
           bring
           
           up
           their
           children
           ;
           
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           exhorts
           his
           
             Ephesians
             :
          
           )
           teaching
           them
           to
           know
           God
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           commanding
           them
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           This
           
           will
           Abraham
           doe
           :
           
             [
             I
             know
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             children
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
        
         
         
           
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           goe
           with
           them
           ,
           
             goe
             before
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             leading
             them
             unto
             Christ
             by
             their
             own
             examples
             .
          
           It
           is
           that
           which
           taketh
           place
           with
           children
           more
           then
           all
           precepts
           and
           instructions
           whatsoever
           :
           And
           without
           this
           the
           other
           will
           doe
           little
           good
           .
           Would
           we
           then
           have
           our
           children
           brought
           home
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           be
           we
           our selves
           followers
           of
           him
           .
           Not
           dealing
           by
           our
           children
           as
           old
           Barzillai
           did
           by
           his
           son
           Chimham
           ,
           whom
           
           he
           leaves
           to
           follow
           David
           ,
           when
           himselfe
           departed
           from
           him
           .
           Even
           thus
           doe
           some
           parents
           .
           They
           could
           be
           content
           their
           children
           should
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           religious
           ,
           whilest
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           themselves
           turne
           their
           backs
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           ;
           walking
           loosely
           ,
           making
           no
           conscience
           either
           of
           sins
           ,
           or
           duties
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           prejudice
           their
           children
           against
           that
           way
           ,
           wherein
           they
           would
           have
           them
           to
           walke
           ?
           Would
           we
           have
           our
           children
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
             goe
             with
             them
          
           ,
           as
           these
           mothers
           here
           did
           ,
           leade
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           by
           our
           own
           example
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           the
           text
           ;
           the
           first
           act
           ;
           viz.
           of
           these
           mothers
           ,
           or
           who
           ever
           they
           were
           that
           
             brought
             these
             children
             unto
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             his
             disciples
             rebuked
             those
             that
             brought
             them
             :
             ]
          
           
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           the
           second
           act
           in
           this
           Historie
           ,
           viz.
           the
           act
           of
           the
           
             Disciples
             ,
             prohibiting
          
           these
           Infants
           ,
           not
           without
           a
           check
           a
           rebuke
           to
           those
           that
           came
           ,
           and
           tendred
           them
           .
           So
           all
           the
           three
           Evangelists
           have
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             increpebant
             eos
          
           ,
           saith
           Matthew
           and
           
             Luke
             ,
             [
             they
             rebuked
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Not
           the
           Infants
           themselves
           ,
           but
           the
           bringers
           of
           them
           .
           So
           our
           Evangelist
           explaines
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             They
             rebuked
             those
             which
          
           
           
             brought
             them
             .
          
           ]
           Thus
           these
           Infants
           were
           repulsed
           ,
           and
           
           these
           devout
           persons
           rebuked
           .
           Each
           will
           yeeld
           us
           something
           worth
           the
           observation
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           In
           the
           former
           take
           we
           notice
           of
           
             a
             peculiar
             ill-will
             Satan
             beareth
             to
             children
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           an
           evill
           eye
           upon
           them
           ,
           endeavouring
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           hinder
           their
           salvation
           .
           
           This
           Satan
           doth
           many
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           Through
           the
           
             indulgencie
             of
             Parents
          
           suffering
           them
           to
           have
           their
           owne
           wills
           .
           2.
           
           Through
           
             evill
             education
          
           ,
           poisoning
           their
           tender
           yeares
           ,
           giving
           them
           such
           a
           ●ang
           then
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           retaine
           all
           their
           life
           after
           .
           3.
           
           Sometimes
           
           under
           a
           
             pretext
             of
             Religion
          
           .
           Thus
           of
           old
           he
           instigated
           not
           only
           the
           heathen
           ,
           but
           even
           Gods
           owne
           people
           to
           offer
           up
           their
           children
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           Molock
           ,
           unto
           devils
           .
           And
           even
           thus
           doth
           he
           instigate
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           into
           monasteries
           before
           they
           know
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           which
           is
           little
           lesse
           than
           to
           offer
           them
           up
           unto
           Satan
           .
           4.
           
           By
           
             keeping
             them
             from
             the
             ordinances
          
           .
           Thus
           he
           instigated
           the
           disciples
           here
           to
           repell
           th●se
           Infants
           from
           coming
           neere
           to
           Christ
           .
           And
           ▪
           he
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           of
           late
           times
           instigated
           the
           Anabaptists
           to
           take
           up
           this
           quarrell
           ,
           to
           prohibite
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Infants
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           coming
           unto
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           And
           wherefore
           should
           Satan
           have
           such
           an
           evill
           eye
           at
           them
           ?
           Why
           he
           looketh
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           seminarie
           ,
           the
           
             ●ur●●rie
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           God
           taketh
           those
           plantes
           wherewith
           he
           plants
           his
           〈◊〉
           and
           therefore
           Satan
           hath
           an
           ill-will
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           hinder
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           Parents
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           much
           the
           
           more
           carefull
           and
           vigilant
           in
           
             watching
             over
             their
             children
          
           ,
           
           not
           neglecting
           any
           meanes
           for
           their
           spirituall
           good
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           shall
           doe
           ,
           what
           doe
           they
           but
           leave
           them
           as
           a
           prey
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           ready
           enough
           to
           prey
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           My
           purpose
           is
           onely
           to
           touch
           things
           as
           I
           goe
           .
           
           These
           Infants
           are
           repelled
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           brought
           
           them
           are
           
             checked
             ,
             rebuked
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           
             good
             intentions
             and
             pious
             undertakings
             sometimes
             ,
             oft-times
             meet
             with
             impediments
             and
             discouragements
          
           ;
           which
           sometimes
           God
           casts
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           sometimes
           Satan
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           probation
           and
           tryall
           ,
           the
           tryall
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           and
           other
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           them
           come
           to
           be
           strengthned
           and
           increased
           .
           To
           this
           end
           it
           was
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           gave
           such
           harsh
           intertainment
           to
           that
           poore
           Cananitish
           woman
           that
           came
           to
           him
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           her
           daughter
           ;
           First
           ,
           bidding
           his
           disciples
           dismisse
           her
           ,
           
             [
             send
             her
             away
             .
          
           ]
           
           Then
           himselfe
           shaking
           her
           off
           ,
           telling
           her
           hee
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           her
           ,
           or
           for
           her
           .
           
             [
             I
             am
             not
             sent
          
           
           
             but
             to
             the
             lost
             sheep
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           Then
           giving
           her
           tam
           ,
           and
           course
           language
           ,
           calling
           her
           a
           dog
           .
           
             [
             It
             is
             not
             meete
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             unto
          
           
           
             dogs
             .
          
           ]
           All
           this
           he
           did
           for
           her
           probation
           and
           tryall
           ,
           to
           try
           and
           exercise
           her
           faith
           .
           These
           ends
           God
           hath
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Satan
           hath
           other
           ends
           ,
           viz.
           to
           discourage
           ,
           dishearten
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           beate
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           desist
           ,
           and
           leave
           off
           their
           undertakings
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           he
           endeavoureth
           to
           crush
           them
           in
           the
           
           
           shell
           ,
           and
           nip
           them
           in
           the
           bud
           .
        
         
           
           Take
           we
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           being
           fore-warned
           ,
           we
           may
           also
           be
           fore-armed
           ,
           against
           what
           ever
           discouragements
           wee
           shall
           meet
           with
           .
           Not
           disheartned
           by
           them
           .
           Alas
           ,
           these
           are
           no
           new
           or
           wonted
           things
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Gods
           people
           have
           frequent
           experience
           of
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           dull
           or
           rebate
           the
           edge
           of
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           but
           rather
           whet
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           .
           
             Sowre
             sauces
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           meale
           ,
           they
           whet
           the
           appetite
           .
           Even
           such
           use
           make
           wee
           of
           what
           ever
           impediments
           and
           discouragements
           shall
           encounter
           us
           in
           the
           entrance
           upon
           any
           pious
           ,
           relgious
           undertaking
           .
           Let
           them
           be
           rather
           as
           whets
           ,
           to
           sett
           an
           edge
           upon
           our
           resolutions
           .
        
         
           
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           usefull
           to
           
             new
             beginners
             ,
             new
             commers
          
           to
           Christ
           ,
           young
           Christians
           .
           At
           first
           conversion
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           but
           begin
           to
           looke
           towards
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           meet
           with
           such
           entertainment
           ,
           as
           these
           Infants
           here
           did
           .
           They
           finde
           
             course
             usage
          
           from
           the
           world
           ;
           
             Course
             language
          
           (
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           )
           or
           an
           overly
           carriage
           from
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ;
           mocks
           and
           checks
           from
           others
           :
           And
           happily
           God
           himselfe
           (
           or
           Satan
           by
           his
           permission
           )
           may
           strow
           some
           Murices
           ,
           some
           Caltraps
           ,
           some
           crosses
           in
           their
           way
           .
           But
           let
           not
           all
           discourage
           ,
           still
           hold
           on
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           world
           doth
           ,
           bee
           you
           assured
           ,
           Christ
           will
           smile
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           embrace
           you
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           doth
           these
           Infants
           .
           To
           passe
           on
           .
        
         
           These
           Infants
           were
           repulsed
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           brought
           them
           checked
           .
           But
           
             by
             whom
          
           ?
           By
           the
           
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             .
             [
             His
             Disciples
             rebuked
             those
             which
             brought
             them
             .
             ]
          
           What
           see
           we
           here
           ?
        
         
         
           
           
             Even
             good
             men
             ,
             holy
             and
             gracious
             men
             ,
             may
             sometimes
             be
             impedements
             to
             pious
             and
             Religious
             undertakings
             .
             ]
          
           It
           was
           Peter
           that
           assayed
           to
           perswade
           his
           Master
           not
           to
           goe
           up
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             .
             [
             Master
             favour
             thy selfe
             .
             ]
          
           Here
           was
           an
           assay
           to
           hinder
           the
           best
           worke
           that
           ever
           was
           done
           ,
           (
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           
             Redemption
             ,
          
           )
           and
           that
           by
           
           an
           
             eminent
             Saint
          
           ,
           an
           eminent
           Apostle
           .
           Here
           in
           the
           Text
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           was
           to
           winne
           and
           bring
           all
           sorts
           o●
           persons
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           prohibite
           these
           children
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           those
           which
           brought
           them
           .
           
             Thus
             good
             men
             sometimes
             may
             bee
             back-friends
             to
             good
             causes
             .
          
           This
           
             God
             permits
          
           ;
           this
           
             Satan
             incites
             to
          
           ;
           this
           
             holy
             men
             yeeld
             to
          
           .
           See
           a
           Reason
           for
           each
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           
             God
             permits
             it
          
           to
           the
           end
           that
           our
           faith
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
          
           ;
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           holines
           of
           men
           .
           That
           we
           may
           learn
           not
           to
           make
           either
           the
           Iudgement
           ,
           or
           Practise
           of
           man
           our
           Rule
           ;
           our
           Rule
           to
           believe
           by
           ,
           our
           Rule
           to
           walke
           by
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Satan
             incites
             to
             it
          
           ,
           the
           rather
           making
           use
           
           
           of
           these
           Instruments
           ,
           because
           
             least
             suspected
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           most
           prevalent
           .
           Thus
           at
           the
           first
           he
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Woman
           in
           tempting
           the
           
             Man.
             Adam
          
           could
           not
           naturally
           suspect
           his
           
             owne
             flesh
          
           ;
           hee
           could
           not
           suspect
           that
           poyson
           should
           bee
           reached
           forth
           to
           him
           by
           such
           a
           hand
           .
           None
           so
           likely
           to
           perswade
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           wife
           was
           .
           Vpon
           a
           like
           ground
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Satan
           maketh
           use
           of
           pious
           and
           godly
           persons
           ,
           in
           crossing
           and
           hindering
           some
           pious
           undertakings
           .
           Thus
           hee
           made
           use
           of
           Peter
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           his
           Master
           .
           So
           much
           our
           Saviour
           there
           expresseth
           ,
           
             [
             Get
             thee
             behind
          
           
           
             me
             Satan
             ▪
          
           ]
           It
           was
           Satan
           that
           spoke
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           Peter
           ;
           making
           use
           of
           him
           as
           his
           Instrument
           in
           suggesting
           
           and
           conveying
           that
           temptation
           .
           And
           wherfore
           of
           him
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           thought
           if
           any
           could
           prevaile
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Peter
           might
           assoone
           ,
           or
           sooner
           than
           any
           .
        
         
           
           
           3.
           
           As
           God
           permits
           ,
           and
           Satan
           incites
           ,
           
             so
             ▪
             holy
             men
             sometimes
             yeeld
             ,
          
           and
           become
           instruments
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Satan
           in
           these
           services
           (
           or
           rather
           dis-services
           )
           in
           hindering
           of
           good
           :
           and
           that
           because
           they
           
             know
             but
             in
             part
          
           .
           It
           was
           so
           with
           the
           Disciples
           here
           .
           In
           prohibiting
           these
           children
           ,
           they
           act
           according
           to
           their
           knowledge
           .
           They
           did
           not
           know
           their
           Masters
           mind
           concerning
           them
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           they
           did
           what
           they
           did
           .
           Thus
           is
           it
           with
           good
           and
           holy
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           sometimes
           
             Remoraes
             ,
             back-stayes
          
           to
           a
           worke
           ,
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Whence
           is
           it
           ?
           not
           from
           any
           ill-will
           they
           beare
           to
           either
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           are
           not
           fully
           informed
           touching
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           they
           are
           not
           perfectly
           
           
             instructed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           wherein
           they
           walke
           according
           to
           their
           light
           .
        
         
           
           Make
           use
           of
           it
           briefly
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           I
           have
           already
           given
           you
           a
           hint
           of
           .
           Learne
           we
           hence
           ,
           not
           to
           
             pin
             our
             faith
             or
             obedience
             upon
             other
             mens
             sleeves
             ,
          
           not
           to
           make
           the
           Iudgement
           or
           practise
           of
           others
           (
           whatever
           they
           be
           )
           a
           Rule
           ,
           a
           Standard
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           walk
           by
           .
           A
           very
           common
           errour
           in
           these
           un-setled
           times
           .
           How
           many
           well-meaning
           soules
           are
           there
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           bottome
           their
           faith
           upon
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           piety
           and
           holinesse
           of
           men
           ?
           Take
           wee
           heed
           of
           it
           ;
           Knowing
           that
           if
           we
           shall
           sayle
           by
           this
           Compasse
           ,
           we
           may
           bee
           on
           ground
           before
           we
           are
           aware
           .
           
           You
           know
           who
           spake
           it
           .
           
             Let
             God
             bee
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             a
             lyar
             .
          
           God
           onely
           is
           infallible
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           an
           
           infallible
           Rule
           .
           As
           for
           men
           ,
           the
           wisest
           ,
           the
           learnedest
           ,
           the
           holiest
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           lyars
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           actively
           ,
           and
           passively
           ,
           subject
           to
           deceive
           ,
           and
           bee
           deceived
           .
           Take
           wee
           heed
           therefore
           of
           trying
           truth
           by
           this
           touchstone
           ,
           of
           weighing
           truth
           in
           this
           ballance
           ,
           by
           these
           weights
           ;
           To
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           the
           Word
           .
           That
           will
           not
           ,
           that
           cannot
           deceive
           .
           Humane
           judgement
           ,
           humane
           practise
           may
           ,
           though
           in
           persons
           never
           so
           eminent
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           then
           how
           wee
           bee
           prejudiced
           against
           truth
           ,
           because
           such
           or
           such
           assent
           not
           to
           it
           .
           Take
           heed
           how
           we
           let
           in
           errour
           ,
           because
           such
           or
           such
           embrace
           ,
           and
           entertaine
           it
           .
           Surely
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           prevailing
           Arguments
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           that
           hath
           misled
           and
           seduced
           many
           ,
           to
           the
           receiving
           and
           embracing
           of
           divers
           dangerous
           errors
           ;
           even
           the
           good
           opinion
           and
           high
           esteeme
           which
           they
           have
           had
           of
           some
           who
           have
           gone
           in
           those
           wayes
           .
        
         
           
           I
           will
           instance
           but
           in
           one
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Text
           leadeth
           me
           to
           ,
           viz.
           The
           errour
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           denying
           Baptisme
           unto
           children
           :
           An
           errour
           which
           spreadeth
           farre
           and
           nigh
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           the
           present
           disquietment
           ,
           to
           the
           future
           danger
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Many
           in
           all
           places
           carried
           away
           with
           it
           .
           And
           what
           is
           it
           that
           so
           prevailes
           with
           them
           for
           the
           sucking
           in
           of
           this
           errour
           ?
           why
           ,
           surely
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           high
           opinion
           which
           they
           have
           of
           those
           who
           stand
           up
           in
           this
           cause
           ;
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           singular
           
             piety
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             knowledge
          
           .
           They
           are
           knowing
           Christians
           ▪
           forward
           and
           Zealous
           Christians
           ,
           
             close
             walking
          
           Christians
           ,
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Rule
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           Christ
           close
           .
           Such
           they
           apprehend
           them
           to
           bee
           .
           (
           And
           I
           
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           some
           such
           may
           be
           found
           amongst
           them
           .
           )
           And
           hereupon
           they
           make
           their
           judgements
           ,
           and
           practise
           a
           standard
           ,
           a
           patterne
           to
           themselves
           .
           Surely
           (
           say
           they
           )
           it
           cannot
           bee
           but
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           A
           knowing
           people
           ,
           a
           praying
           people
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ans
           .
           To
           meet
           with
           this
           Errour
           ,
           doe
           but
           looke
           upon
           this
           instance
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           see
           who
           they
           were
           that
           
             prohibited
             these
             children
          
           from
           comming
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             rebuked
             those
             which
             brought
             them
          
           .
           They
           were
           not
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           .
           They
           were
           not
           superstitious
           ,
           or
           blinde
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           yet
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           persons
           .
           No
           ,
           they
           were
           Disciples
           ,
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           those
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           constant
           attendance
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           familiar
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           should
           have
           understood
           his
           minde
           sooner
           than
           any
           ,
           yet
           they
           fall
           into
           this
           very
           errour
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           have
           
             children
             brought
             unto
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           reproved
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           even
           amongst
           that
           Sect
           which
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           against
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           
             pious
             ,
             devout
             ,
             humble
          
           Christians
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           feare
           not
           many
           ,
           for
           in
           most
           of
           them
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           spirit
           of
           pride
           and
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           against
           all
           that
           doe
           not
           walke
           by
           their
           light
           ,
           but
           some
           such
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           )
           some
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           do
           follow
           Christ
           according
           to
           their
           light
           ,
           in
           the
           simplicity
           and
           uprightnesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           Now
           what
           though
           they
           
             debarre
             children
             from
             comming
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             rebuke
             th●se
             which
             bring
             them
          
           ,
           finding
           fault
           with
           the
           received
           practise
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           Baptizing
           of
           Infants
           ?
           What
           
           then
           ?
           Shall
           we
           presently
           hearken
           unto
           them
           ?
           Nay
           rather
           hearken
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           so
           doe
           these
           women
           here
           in
           the
           text
           .
           The
           
             disciples
             prohibite
             ,
             rebuke
             them
          
           ,
           bid
           them
           be
           gone
           with
           their
           children
           .
           But
           Christ
           hee
           incourageth
           them
           ,
           hee
           invits
           them
           .
           And
           to
           him
           they
           harken
           not
           to
           his
           disciples
           .
           Suppose
           the
           adversaries
           to
           
             childrens
             Baptisme
          
           be
           some
           of
           them
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           never
           so
           pious
           ,
           never
           so
           zealous
           ,
           never
           so
           eminent
           for
           grace
           ,
           for
           holinesse
           ,
           yet
           hearken
           we
           rather
           to
           their
           master
           ,
           then
           to
           them
           ;
           to
           him
           inviting
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           them
           
             prohibiting
             .
             [
             The
             disciples
             rebuked
             those
             which
             brought
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           But
           upon
           what
           ground
           did
           the
           disciples
           this
           .
           What
           did
           they
           it
           out
           of
           malice
           ?
           Out
           of
           envie
           ?
           Were
           they
           unwilling
           that
           these
           Infants
           should
           receive
           any
           benefit
           from
           Christ
           ?
           Surely
           not
           so
           .
           
             Charitie
             envies
             not
          
           :
           Grace
           is
           communicative
           ,
           willing
           and
           desirous
           that
           others
           should
           have
           a
           share
           in
           the
           same
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           benefits
           by
           Christ
           ;
           whence
           was
           it
           then
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           out
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           blind-zeale
           .
           1
           Out
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           ignorance
           of
           these
           two
           things
           .
           
           
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           did
           not
           apprehend
           what
           need
           these
           Infants
           had
           of
           Christ
           .
           Not
           being
           troubled
           (
           as
           is
           most
           probably
           )
           with
           any
           
             bodily
             infirmitie
          
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           see
           what
           should
           occasion
           this
           their
           addresse
           .
           
             [
             The
             whole
             need
             not
             the
             physician
             but
             the
             sicke
             .
             ]
          
           Had
           they
           been
           sick
           
           and
           diseased
           ,
           questionlesse
           the
           disciples
           would
           have
           admitted
           them
           as
           readily
           as
           they
           had
           done
           others
           ;
           but
           being
           sound
           and
           hayle
           ,
           they
           put
           them
           back
           ,
           as
           apprehending
           them
           to
           have
           no
           need
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           they
           apprehended
           that
           they
           had
           no
           need
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           (
           probably
           )
           they
           did
           not
           conceive
           how
           
           
           they
           were
           capable
           of
           any
           benefit
           by
           him
           ▪
           Those
           which
           came
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           ordinarily
           they
           came
           for
           one
           of
           these
           ends
           ,
           to
           be
           benefited
           by
           him
           either
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           soules
           .
           In
           their
           bodies
           by
           his
           miracles
           ;
           in
           their
           ●oules
           by
           his
           doctrine
           .
           Now
           as
           for
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           these
           Infants
           had
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           latter
           they
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           disciples
           could
           not
           see
           what
           they
           should
           be
           the
           better
           for
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           
           repell
           them
           ,
           keep
           them
           back
           ▪
        
         
           And
           are
           not
           these
           the
           very
           grounds
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           grounds
           that
           the
           Anabaptists
           goe
           upon
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           debatting
           children
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ?
           1.
           
           
             They
             have
             no
             need
             of
             Baptisme
          
           (
           say
           they
           .
           )
           And
           2.
           
           
             They
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           
             have
             no
             need
             of
             Baptisme
          
           .
           How
           so
           ?
           In
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           free
           from
           
             originall
             sinne
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             compleat
             Anabaptist
             .
          
           )
           Infants
           (
           say
           they
           )
           doe
           not
           stand
           charged
           with
           Adams
           sinne
           .
           And
           as
           for
           any
           sinne
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           whether
           originall
           ,
           
           or
           actuall
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           guiltie
           of
           it
           .
           
             Originall
             sin
             in
             Infants
          
           (
           faith
           one
           of
           their
           books
           )
           
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Romish
             invention
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             set
             a
             foot
             by
             those
             Antichristian
             factors
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             an
             occasion
             to
             extoll
             ,
             and
             de●●●e
             their
             queen
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             ,
             whom
             alone
             amongst
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             they
             exempt
             from
             that
             common
             condition
             .
          
           Now
           being
           
             free
             from
             sin
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           staine
           of
           sinne
           ,
           what
           need
           have
           they
           of
           this
           laver
           ,
           which
           is
           ordained
           for
           the
           washing
           away
           of
           sins
           ?
           
           
             [
             Arise
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             ]
          
           (
           saith
           Ananias
           to
           Paul.
           )
           The
           poole
           of
           ●eth●sda
           that
           
             miraculous
             
             hath
          
           ,
           it
           was
           proper
           for
           lepers
           ,
           and
           cripples
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           diseased
           bodies
           ;
           as
           for
           others
           they
           received
           no
           benefit
           by
           it
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           with
           this
           spirituall
           ,
           this
           
             heavenly
             bath
          
           ,
           it
           is
           appointed
           for
           
             leprous
             ,
             sinsick-soules
          
           ,
           not
           for
           Infants
           who
           are
           not
           troubled
           with
           any
           such
           maladies
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           secondly
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           so
           what
           benefit
           can
           they
           receive
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           from
           it
           ,
           being
           void
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           understanding
           ,
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           faith
           ,
           upon
           which
           depends
           the
           efficacie
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God.
           
           This
           it
           is
           that
           qualifieth
           a
           person
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           his
           faith
           in
           Christ
           .
           
             If
             thou
             believest
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             ]
          
           (
           saith
           Phillip
           to
           the
           
             Eunuch
             .
          
           )
           And
           this
           it
           is
           that
           draweth
           vertue
           ,
           and
           benefit
           from
           the
           ordinance
           ,
           which
           without
           this
           is
           rendred
           wholy
           ineffectually
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           their
           reasonings
           ;
           and
           are
           they
           not
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           the
           very
           same
           with
           the
           supposed
           reasonings
           of
           the
           disciples
           here
           in
           the
           text
           ?
           They
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Infants
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           Why
           ?
           They
           had
           no
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           being
           in
           perfect
           health
           ,
           free
           from
           sicknesse
           ;
           and
           they
           could
           
             receive
             no
             benefit
             by
          
           him
           ,
           being
           void
           of
           understanding
           .
           Even
           thus
           saith
           the
           Anabaptist
           ,
           what
           should
           children
           be
           brought
           to
           Baptisme
           ?
           They
           have
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           free
           from
           
             sinne
             ▪
          
           neither
           can
           they
           have
           any
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           being
           voide
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           to
           both
           these
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           as
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           once
           did
           to
           the
           Sadduces
           in
           an
           other
           case
           ,
           when
           they
           represented
           to
           him
           their
           mis-apprehensions
           touching
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Resurrection
             .
             [
             Yee
             erre
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             not
             knowing
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
          
           
           
           
           
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           Surely
           so
           did
           the
           disciples
           here
           in
           repulsing
           these
           Infants
           ,
           they
           erred
           not
           
             knowing
             the
             scriptures
          
           .
           
           The
           scriptures
           would
           have
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
             out
             of
             the
             mouthes
             of
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             God
             hath
             ordained
             himselfe
             prayses
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           8.
           
           The
           scripture
           would
           have
           told
           them
           ,
           
           that
           
             God
             maketh
             Infants
             to
             hope
             whilest
             they
             hang
             upon
             their
             mothers
             breasts
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             hee
             is
             their
             God
             from
             their
             mothers
             〈◊〉
             Psal
          
           22.
           
           The
           scripture
           could
           have
           told
           them
           what
           their
           Lord
           and
           master
           had
           said
           ;
           
             All
             that
          
           
           
             the
             Father
             giveth
             me
             ,
             shall
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             cometh
             unto
             me
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wife
             cast
             out
             ,
             Joh.
          
           6.
           
           As
           also
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           a
           little
           before
           this
           act
           
           of
           theirs
           .
           How
           he
           had
           expressed
           his
           affection
           to
           Infants
           ,
           by
           taking
           one
           ,
           and
           setting
           it
           in
           the
           midst
           amongst
           them
           ,
           propounding
           him
           as
           a
           patterne
           for
           their
           imitation
           .
           This
           they
           either
           knew
           not
           ,
           or
           remembred
           not
           ,
           or
           considered
           not
           .
           Thus
           they
           erred
           not
           knowing
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             power
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           able
           to
           communicate
           his
           vertue
           to
           Infants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           others
           .
        
         
           
           Even
           so
           doe
           the
           Anabaptists
           at
           this
           day
           .
           They
           erre
           ,
           
             not
             knowing
             the
             scriptures
          
           ,
           which
           will
           informe
           them
           ,
           that
           children
           are
           
             conceived
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             in
             iniquity
          
           ;
           and
           are
           by
           nature
           
             children
             of
             wrath
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           have
           need
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           :
           Nor
           yet
           knowing
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           how
           he
           is
           able
           to
           make
           this
           ordinance
           effectuall
           unto
           them
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           present
           destitute
           of
           
             actuall
             faith
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           first
           ground
           of
           this
           errour
           in
           the
           
             disciples
             ;
             ignorance
             ,
             misapprehension
          
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           is
           not
           much
           unlike
           ,
           viz.
           their
           blinde-Zeale
           ;
           zeale
           for
           their
           master
           ;
           1.
           
           For
           his
           honour
           ;
           2.
           
           
           For
           his
           ease
           ,
           both
           which
           probably
           they
           had
           an
           eye
           at
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           his
           Honour
           .
           They
           thought
           it
           dishonourable
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           troubled
           with
           such
           
             Clients
             .
             Non
             vacat
             exiguis
          
           .
           —
           Had
           they
           beene
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           or
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           three
           
             Wisemen
             of
             the
             East
          
           were
           ,
           that
           brought
           
           Presents
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Cradle
           .
           Had
           they
           beene
           persons
           that
           came
           to
           doe
           him
           homage
           ,
           to
           put
           any
           temporall
           honour
           upon
           him
           ;
           had
           they
           brought
           a
           Crown
           to
           put
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           King.
           Now
           
           (
           saith
           Calvin
           )
           in
           all
           likely-hood
           they
           should
           have
           beene
           welcome
           ,
           none
           more
           .
           For
           ,
           ●his
           it
           was
           that
           had
           dazeled
           the
           Disciples
           eyes
           ;
           even
           a
           mis
           apprehension
           of
           a
           
             temporall
             kingdome
          
           ,
           which
           they
           expected
           ,
           and
           
           hoped
           their
           Master
           would
           take
           upon
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           what
           ever
           made
           and
           tended
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           not
           understanding
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           
           
             of
             this
             world
          
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           in
           likely-hood
           they
           would
           not
           have
           repulsed
           these
           Infants
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           have
           beene
           a
           disparagement
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           had
           an
           eye
           herein
           to
           his
           ease
           ;
           they
           saw
           that
           their
           master
           wanted
           no
           worke
           ,
           no
           employment
           already
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           all
           sorts
           flocking
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           had
           scarce
           leisure
           to
           take
           his
           repast
           for
           them
           .
           Now
           if
           Infants
           also
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           they
           feared
           he
           would
           be
           over-charged
           ,
           over-burdened
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           their
           thoughts
           (
           as
           Expositers
           most
           rationally
           ,
           and
           probably
           conjecture
           .
           )
           Certainly
           however
           ,
           
           
           some
           
             carnall
             reasoning
          
           it
           was
           ,
           seconded
           with
           a
           blind-Zeale
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           do
           what
           they
           did
           .
           
             [
             Two
             dangerous
             things
             to
             consult
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             led
             by
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Christ
             ]
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           A
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           
             consult
             with
             carnall
             reason
          
           ;
           
           To
           make
           sense
           and
           reason
           sit
           as
           Judges
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Surely
           ,
           this
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           brought
           a
           world
           of
           errours
           into
           the
           world
           .
           Men
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           call
           in
           carnall
           reason
           to
           advise
           with
           .
           Hence
           are
           most
           of
           the
           errours
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Their
           Bread-worship
           ,
           wherein
           they
           thinke
           they
           doe
           a
           speciall
           honour
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           falling
           down
           before
           the
           consecrated
           Hoast
           ,
           being
           Transubstantiated
           ,
           turned
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           they
           conceive
           .
           )
           Their
           Saint-worship
           ,
           wherein
           againe
           they
           thinke
           they
           do
           great
           honour
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           not
           comming
           unto
           him
           immediately
           ,
           but
           making
           use
           of
           
             Court-favourites
             ,
             Saints
          
           or
           Angels
           as
           their
           mediatours
           to
           make
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           present
           their
           Petions
           for
           them
           .
           This
           doe
           they
           by
           this
           meanes
           fancie
           a
           
             new
             Christ
          
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           
             taking
             from
             him
          
           that
           which
           properly
           belongeth
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           
             attributing
             to
             him
             that
          
           which
           is
           heterogeneall
           ,
           not
           agreeable
           ,
           but
           dishonourable
           to
           his
           nature
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           same
           fountain
           spring
           many
           of
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           times
           .
           Socinian
           and
           Arminian
           errors
           generally
           all
           of
           them
           .
           Anabaptisticall
           errours
           many
           of
           them
           .
           They
           judge
           of
           divine
           
             mysteries
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             ordinances
          
           ,
           not
           by
           faith
           submitting
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           by
           sense
           and
           reason
           .
           A
           dangerous
           Counsellor
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           hearkned
           to
           without
           ,
           much
           lesse
           against
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           reason
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Counsellour
           ,
           so
           
           blinde-zeale
           is
           a
           
             dangerous
             guide
          
           .
           This
           was
           that
           Ignis-fatuus
           
           that
           led
           
             Pauls
             Countrymen
          
           (
           the
           Jewes
           )
           wilde
           ,
           that
           led
           them
           into
           those
           bogs
           and
           quick-sands
           of
           
             legal
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           and
           ran
           them
           on
           ground
           upon
           the
           main
           of
           their
           owne
           
             legall
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           They
           had
           
             a
             Zeale
             of
          
           
           God
           ,
           (
           or
           
             for
             God
             )
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             ]
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           .
           )
           And
           this
           it
           is
           that
           mis-leadeth
           many
           poore
           devout
           soules
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           whose
           case
           is
           to
           be
           pittied
           ,
           )
           putting
           them
           upon
           all
           their
           superstitious
           will-worship
           ,
           wherein
           they
           take
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           paines
           to
           go
           to
           heaven
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           most
           of
           us
           doe
           .
           They
           have
           a
           
             Zeale
             of
             God
          
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           
             according
             to
             knowledge
          
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           grand-seducer
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           which
           misleadeth
           a
           multitude
           of
           well-meaning
           soules
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Seperatists
          
           .
           They
           stand
           for
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           desire
           to
           have
           exalted
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           thinke
           )
           for
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           desire
           to
           have
           set
           up
           with
           the
           greatest
           puritie
           and
           simplicitie
           .
           And
           herein
           they
           shew
           themselves
           Zealous
           ,
           I
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           said
           of
           himselfe
           
           before
           his
           conversion
           )
           
             more
             exceedingly
             Zealous
          
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           their
           zeale
           is
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           Disciples
           here
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           Zeale
           for
           their
           Master
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           ease
           ,
           so
           for
           his
           honour
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           they
           keepe
           backe
           these
           Infants
           from
           comming
           to
           him
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           a
           blinde-Zeale
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           (
           contrary
           to
           their
           intentions
           )
           they
           came
           to
           dishonour
           him
           whom
           they
           intended
           to
           honour
           .
           For
           wherein
           lyeth
           the
           
             honour
             of
             a
             Prince
          
           more
           than
           in
           the
           
             multitude
             of
             Subjects
             ?
             [
             In
             the
             
             
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             is
             the
             Kings
             honour
             .
             ]
          
           No
           one
           thing
           more
           honourable
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           multitudes
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           both
           old
           and
           young
           ,
           repayring
           and
           resorting
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           receiving
           benefit
           by
           him
           .
           To
           keepe
           backe
           any
           of
           these
           from
           comming
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           not
           more
           injurious
           to
           the
           persons
           so
           repulsed
           ,
           than
           dishonourable
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Like
           issues
           and
           fruits
           of
           blinde-Zeale
           are
           but
           too
           observable
           amongst
           some
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           who
           in
           pretending
           to
           advance
           and
           exalt
           Christ
           ,
           doe
           in
           truth
           debase
           and
           dishonour
           him
           .
           In
           pretending
           to
           
             set
             up
          
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           they
           rather
           
             pull
             them
             downe
             ▪
             destroying
          
           what
           they
           pretend
           ,
           and
           intend
           to
           build
           .
        
         
           Of
           such
           dangerous
           consequence
           is
           it
           to
           bee
           led
           by
           such
           a
           guide
           .
           A
           fiery
           hot
           mettalled
           horse
           wanting
           his
           eyes
           is
           but
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Rider
           ,
           specially
           if
           the
           reynes
           be
           cast
           upon
           his
           necke
           .
           And
           such
           is
           blind-Zeale
           to
           a
           well-meaning
           ,
           but
           ignorant
           soule
           ,
           being
           given
           way
           to
           ,
           it
           will
           run
           a
           man
           upon
           precipices
           ,
           and
           downfalls
           ,
           which
           shall
           neither
           be
           honourable
           unto
           God
           ,
           nor
           safe
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           All
           of
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           Guide
           .
           Be
           Zealous
           ,
           but
           let
           it
           be
           1.
           in
           a
           
             good
             matter
          
           .
           And
           2ly
           .
           in
           a
           
             right
             manner
          
           .
           To
           that
           end
           regulating
           our
           zeale
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           
           It
           is
           
             Davids
             prayer
             ,
             [
             Lord
             order
             my
             steps
             in
             thy
             Word
             .
             ]
          
           And
           it
           was
           his
           practise
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Word
           a
           
             light
             unto
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             lanthorne
             unto
             his
             pathes
             .
             ]
          
           Herein
           let
           him
           be
           our
           patterne
           ;
           knowing
           that
           they
           are
           not
           
             good
             intentions
          
           that
           will
           beare
           out
           
             unwarrantable
             practises
          
           .
           The
           
             Disciples
             intention
          
           here
           (
           no
           question
           )
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           
             act
             reprovable
          
           .
           They
           rebuke
           others
           ,
           and
           Christ
           rebuketh
           them
           .
           So
           it
           followeth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               But
               when
               Iesus
               saw
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               displeased
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
               unto
               mee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           COme
           we
           now
           to
           the
           third
           and
           last
           Act
           in
           this
           History
           .
           In
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           controversie
           betwixt
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           brought
           these
           Infants
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           we
           have
           our
           Saviours
           arbitration
           ,
           and
           decision
           of
           that
           controversie
           .
           Wherein
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           three
           particulars
           ;
           Our
           Saviours
           
             Affection
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             Action
          
           .
           What
           he
           thought
           of
           this
           act
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           what
           he
           sayd
           to
           it
           ;
           what
           he
           did
           upon
           it
           .
           1.
           
           His
           
             Affection
             .
             [
             He
             was
             displeased
             .
             ]
          
           2.
           
           His
           Speech
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           wherein
           we
           have
           a
           Charge
           ,
           and
           a
           Reason
           for
           it
           .
           His
           
             Charge
             ,
             [
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           The
           Reason
           of
           that
           Charge
           ,
           first
           
             propounded
             ;
             [
             for
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             ]
          
           then
           confirmed
           and
           illustrated
           by
           an
           argument
           a
           majori
           ,
           from
           the
           greater
           to
           the
           
             lesse
             ;
             [
             Veriby
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             receive
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           3ly
           ,
           His
           Act
           ,
           which
           is
           three-fold
           ,
           all
           towards
           these
           Infants
           .
           1.
           
           His
           
             susception
             ,
             [
             he
             tooke
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             .
             ]
          
           2ly
           ,
           His
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             [
             he
             layd
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             .
          
           3ly
           ,
           His
           
             Benediction
             ,
             [
             he
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Of
           these
           in
           their
           order
           .
           
           
        
         
           Begin
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           wherein
           the
           History
           expresseth
           our
           Saviours
           affection
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           this
           act
           of
           his
           Disciples
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             [
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             
             was
             displeased
             ;
             (
             much
             displeased
             )
          
           (
           saith
           our
           new
           Translation
           .
           )
           
             Indigne
             tulit
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           
             he
             tooke
             it
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Indignatus
             est
          
           (
           saith
           Beza
           )
           hee
           
             looked
             upon
             it
             with
             indignation
          
           .
           What
           see
           we
           here
           ?
        
         
           
           
             Good
             intentions
             will
             not
             beare
             out
             un-warrant
             able
             actions
             .
             ]
             Uzzah
          
           had
           no
           ill
           thought
           in
           putting
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           Arke
           ,
           yet
           you
           know
           how
           it
           was
           taken
           .
           Peter
           had
           no
           evill
           meaning
           in
           advising
           his
           Master
           to
           favour
           himselfe
           ▪
           yet
           you
           know
           what
           a
           tart
           rebuke
           he
           received
           ,
           
             [
             Get
             thee
             behinde
             me
             Satan
             .
             ]
          
           The
           Disciples
           here
           ,
           in
           keeping
           backe
           these
           Infants
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           eye
           at
           their
           Masters
           both
           ease
           ,
           and
           honour
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           thanks
           for
           their
           labour
           .
           Their
           Master
           is
           so
           far
           from
           accepting
           of
           that
           their
           officious
           service
           ,
           that
           he
           distastes
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           
             much
             displeased
             with
             it
          
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           
             Will-worship
             never
             looke
             for
             better
             acceptance
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
          
           Voluntary
           services
           which
           men
           perform
           unto
           God
           without
           the
           rule
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           performers
           may
           be
           ;
           or
           what
           ever
           shew
           of
           wisedome
           or
           holinesse
           in
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           God
           will
           never
           owne
           them
           ,
           never
           accept
           them
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           deuout
           and
           
             Religious
             intention
          
           that
           first
           hatched
           and
           bredmost
           of
           that
           Will-worship
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Their
           Bread-worship
           ,
           their
           Saint-worship
           ,
           their
           Image-worship
           ,
           they
           intended
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           .
           All
           their
           pompious
           and
           costly
           Ceremonies
           ,
           they
           were
           introduced
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           to
           put
           honour
           upon
           Religion
           .
           The
           intention
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           services
           unwarrantable
           ,
           being
           without
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           consequently
           shall
           finde
           no
           better
           entertainment
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           this
           act
           of
           the
           Disciples
           did
           .
        
         
         
           Would
           we
           be
           sure
           our
           services
           shall
           finde
           acceptation
           ,
           bee
           first
           sure
           of
           a
           warrant
           (
           Gods
           warrant
           )
           for
           what
           we
           do
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           what
           ever
           shew
           of
           love
           ,
           or
           wisedome
           there
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           wee
           shall
           but
           lose
           our
           labour
           .
           Instead
           of
           pleasing
           God
           ,
           displeasing
           him
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Text
           of
           this
           act
           of
           the
           Disciples
           here
           ;
           
             [
             When
             Jesus
             saw
             it
             ,
             hee
             was
             displeased
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           And
           wherefore
           displeased
           ?
           what
           was
           it
           that
           hee
           
           tooke
           so
           ill
           at
           their
           hands
           ?
           A.
           For
           answer
           ;
           See
           a
           three-fold
           ground
           of
           this
           displeasure
           ,
           even
           a
           three-fold
           injury
           involved
           in
           this
           one
           act
           of
           the
           Disciples
           .
           
           An
           injury
           1.
           to
           the
           Children
           ;
           2
           ly
           ,
           to
           
             those
             which
             brought
             them
          
           .
           3
           ly
           ,
           to
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           .
           Touch
           upon
           each
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           Here
           was
           an
           injury
           offered
           to
           these
           
             poore
             Infants
          
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Disciples
           in
           keeping
           them
           from
           Christ
           ,
           prejudiced
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           
             hindered
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           A
           greater
           injury
           they
           could
           not
           have
           done
           them
           .
        
         
           Appl.
           Let
           Anabaptists
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           debar
           children
           from
           Baptisme
           .
           Herein
           what
           doe
           they
           but
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ,
           debar
           them
           from
           
             comming
             unto
             Christ
          
           ?
           debar
           them
           from
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           ?
           The
           greatest
           cruelty
           that
           can
           be
           exercised
           upon
           these
           
             innocent
             Lambes
             .
             Non
             est
             hoc
             Christianum
          
           (
           saith
           
           one
           writing
           upon
           this
           History
           )
           
             sed
             planè
             Herodianum
             ,
             vel
             ▪
             si
             mavi●
             Aegyptiacum
             .
             This
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             Herodian
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             you
             will
             )
             Aegyptian
             cruelty
             .
          
           Cruelty
           exercised
           not
           onely
           upon
           the
           bodies
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           soules
           also
           of
           poore
           Infants
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           Anabaptists
           thinks
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           Christ
           cannot
           take
           well
           at
           their
           
           hands
           .
           Hee
           that
           was
           so
           displeased
           with
           his
           Disciples
           for
           keeping
           back
           these
           children
           for
           comming
           to
           him
           upon
           earth
           ,
           will
           not
           bee
           well
           pleased
           with
           any
           that
           shall
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           hindering
           them
           from
           coming
           to
           him
           being
           now
           in
           Heaven
           .
           No
           one
           thing
           that
           Christ
           taketh
           worse
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           any
           ,
           than
           to
           bee
           hinderances
           to
           others
           in
           coming
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           take
           wee
           heed
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           being
           any
           wayes
           accessary
           to
           so
           great
           an
           evill
           .
           Expresse
           and
           dreadfull
           is
           that
           Commination
           of
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           Mat.
           18
           vers
           .
           6.
           
           
             Who
             so
             shall
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             which
             believe
             on
             mee
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             that
             a
             milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             ]
             Off
             end
          
           one
           of
           these
           little
           ones
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Scandalize
           them
           ,
           lay
           stumbling-blockes
           in
           their
           way
           for
           them
           to
           stumble
           at
           ,
           to
           impede
           and
           hinder
           them
           in
           their
           salvation
           .
           No
           one
           thing
           that
           Christ
           taketh
           more
           heinously
           than
           this
           .
           So
           much
           may
           bee
           collected
           from
           the
           punishment
           there
           mentioned
           .
           Better
           that
           a
           
             milstone
             were
             tyed
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           That
           ,
           it
           
           seemeth
           ,
           (
           as
           Jerome
           noteth
           upon
           it
           )
           was
           the
           usuall
           punishment
           where
           with
           the
           Iewes
           were
           wont
           in
           those
           times
           to
           punish
           the
           most
           
             Capitall
             offenders
          
           ,
           viz.
           Tye
           a
           stone
           about
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           so
           plunge
           them
           into
           the
           water
           .
           No
           crime
           more
           heinous
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           this
           ;
           the
           
             scandalizing
             ,
             offending
          
           any
           that
           doe
           but
           begin
           to
           looke
           towards
           Christ
           ,
           and
           towards
           heaven
           ;
           so
           to
           offend
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           put
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           worke
           of
           their
           salvation
           should
           any
           wayes
           be
           hindered
           .
           All
           of
           us
           beware
           
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           can
           any
           wayes
           bee
           furtherances
           to
           others
           in
           
           bringing
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           this
           do
           we
           .
           So
           did
           Andrew
           to
           his
           brother
           Simon
           ,
           having
           himselfe
           found
           the
           Messia
           ,
           
           he
           brings
           his
           brother
           to
           him
           .
           So
           did
           Philip
           to
           Nathaniel
           .
           So
           did
           the
           Samaritane
           woman
           to
           other
           of
           
           her
           friends
           and
           neighbours
           .
           Doe
           we
           the
           like
           .
           The
           best
           office
           that
           wee
           can
           performe
           to
           any
           .
           But
           take
           heed
           of
           hindering
           them
           ,
           whether
           by
           our
           
             evill
             counsel
          
           ,
           
           or
           evill
           example
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           
             abuse
             of
             our
             Christian
             liberty
          
           in
           things
           indifferent
           .
           Every
           of
           these
           three
           wayes
           men
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           often
           are
           hindered
           from
           comming
           unto
           Christ
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           
             evill
             counsell
          
           .
           Thus
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           
           hindered
           many
           from
           comming
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           from
           believing
           on
           him
           ,
           viz.
           by
           their
           pernicious
           counsels
           ,
           and
           wicked
           suggestions
           ,
           whereby
           they
           set
           them
           off
           what
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           evill
           example
           .
           So
           did
           some
           of
           the
           
           
             scandalous
             Jewes
          
           ,
           who
           made
           their
           
             boast
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           but
           
           no
           conscience
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           thereby
           brought
           an
           evill
           report
           upon
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           making
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
             evill
             spoken
             of
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           them
           )
           Rom.
           2.
           
           And
           thus
           do
           
             scandalous
             Christians
          
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           doe
           
             Gentes
             agere
             subnomine
             Christi
          
           ,
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           but
           live
           like
           Heathens
           ,
           walking
           counter
           to
           their
           profession
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           name
           of
           God
           evill
           spoken
           of
           amongst
           those
           which
           are
           wicked
           ,
           confirming
           and
           hardening
           them
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           horrid
           cruelties
           which
           they
           exercised
           upon
           the
           Natives
           there
           ,
           they
           so
           prejudiced
           them
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           professed
           their
           willingnesse
           rather
           to
           go
           
           to
           hell
           with
           their
           owne
           Country-men
           ,
           then
           to
           heaven
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           By
           the
           
             abuse
             of
             Christian
             libertie
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
           Hereby
           also
           Christians
           come
           to
           give
           offence
           unto
           others
           ,
           laying
           stumbling
           blocks
           in
           their
           way
           .
           Of
           this
           I
           shall
           speak
           some
           what
           more
           fully
           hereafter
           .
           Every
           of
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           every
           of
           these
           .
           Knowing
           that
           we
           cannot
           doe
           a
           greater
           wrong
           or
           injurie
           to
           any
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           any
           wayes
           a
           cause
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           hindering
           them
           from
           
             coming
             unto
             Christ
          
           .
           Here
           was
           the
           first
           errour
           in
           this
           act
           of
           the
           disciples
           ;
           they
           were
           hereby
           injurious
           to
           these
           Infants
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           They
           were
           injurious
           to
           
             those
             that
             brought
             them
          
           .
           By
           checking
           ,
           and
           rebuking
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           to
           take
           off
           the
           edge
           of
           their
           good
           affections
           towards
           Christ
           ,
           to
           weaken
           them
           ,
           to
           dishearten
           ,
           and
           discourage
           them
           .
           A
           thing
           very
           improper
           for
           the
           disciples
           to
           doe
           .
           It
           being
           their
           office
           to
           confirme
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           those
           which
           were
           weak
           .
           That
           is
           the
           charge
           which
           our
           blessed
           
             Saviour
             giveth
          
           unto
           Peter
           .
           
           
             When
             thou
             art
             converted
             strengthen
             thy
             brethren
             .
          
           This
           they
           should
           have
           done
           .
           No
           wonder
           then
           that
           our
           Saviour
           was
           displeased
           with
           them
           ;
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           them
           
             disheartning
             ,
             checking
          
           ,
           those
           whom
           they
           should
           have
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           .
        
         
           
           This
           also
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           .
           If
           we
           can
           any
           wayes
           promote
           ,
           and
           further
           the
           worke
           
             of
             grace
          
           in
           any
           ,
           by
           
             encouraging
             ,
             strengthening
          
           ;
           this
           doe
           wee
           .
           So
           did
           holy
           Job
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           (
           as
           Eliphaz
           giveth
           the
           attestation
           to
           him
           .
           )
           Job
           4.
           
           
             Behold
             thou
             hast
             instructed
             many
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             strengthened
             the
             weake
             hands
             ;
             Thy
             words
             have
             upholden
             him
             that
             was
             fallen
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             strengthened
             
             the
             feeble
             knees
             .
             ]
          
           The
           like
           doe
           we
           according
           to
           abilitie
           and
           opportunity
           .
           But
           take
           heed
           of
           
             disheartning
             ,
             discouraging
             ,
             weakning
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           will
           not
           doe
           ,
           
             [
             A
             bruised
             reede
             shall
             he
             not
             break
             ,
             and
             the
          
           
           
             smoaking
             flaxe
             will
             he
             not
             quench
             .
             ]
          
           Take
           heed
           how
           we
           doe
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           any
           wayes
           accessory
           to
           it
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           being
           any
           wayes
           offensive
           to
           our
           
             weake
             brother
          
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           1.
           
           By
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           disciples
           here
           ;
           or
           2
           ly
           .
           By
           evill
           example
           ,
           as
           Peter
           by
           his
           Judaizing
           ,
           and
           dislembling
           ;
           
           or
           else
           3
           ly
           .
           By
           the
           
             abuse
             of
             our
             Christian
             libertie
             in
             the
             use
             of
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
        
         
           
           This
           oft-times
           proves
           matter
           of
           scandall
           unto
           others
           .
           And
           such
           scandals
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           .
           It
           is
           Pauls
           caveat
           to
           his
           Corinthians
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             lest
             by
             any
             meanes
             this
             libertie
             of
             yours
             become
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             .
             ]
          
           In
           this
           case
           Christians
           must
           restrain
           ,
           and
           abridge
           themselves
           ,
           not
           doing
           what
           otherwise
           they
           may
           do
           :
           exemplary
           is
           that
           resolution
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           last
           v.
           of
           that
           Chapter
           .
           
             [
             If
             meate
          
           
           
             scandilize
             my
             brother
             ,
             (
             offend
          
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           him
           to
           offend
           ,
           which
           is
           properly
           to
           
             scandalize
             )
             I
             will
             eate
             no
             flesh
             while
             the
             world
             standeth
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             scandalize
             my
             brother
             .
             ]
          
           Christians
           in
           this
           should
           be
           very
           tender
           ,
           very
           carefull
           how
           they
           offend
           ,
           or
           grieve
           their
           weak
           brother
           by
           the
           use
           of
           their
           
             Christian
             libertie
          
           ;
           much
           more
           how
           they
           cause
           ,
           or
           occasion
           him
           to
           offend
           .
           
             [
             It
             is
             good
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           his
           Romans
           )
           
           
             neither
             to
             eate
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             to
             drinke
             wine
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             wherby
             thy
             brother
             stumbleth
             ,
             or
             is
             offended
             ,
             or
             is
             made
             weak
             ▪
             ]
          
           Three
           severall
           words
           expressing
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           an
           emphasis
           ,
           insinuating
           the
           great
           and
           speciall
           care
           that
           Christians
           
           should
           have
           for
           giving
           any
           kind
           of
           scandall
           to
           their
           weake
           brethren
           ,
           whereby
           either
           to
           grieve
           their
           spirits
           ,
           or
           distract
           and
           unsettle
           their
           judgements
           ,
           or
           much
           more
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           offend
           ,
           by
           stopping
           them
           in
           ,
           or
           turning
           them
           aside
           out
           of
           their
           way
           .
           This
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           ,
           doe
           all
           that
           we
           can
           to
           further
           others
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           
             hindering
             ,
             stopping
             ,
             diverting
          
           them
           .
           Cherish
           and
           blow
           up
           the
           sparkes
           of
           grace
           in
           others
           what
           wee
           can
           ;
           but
           beware
           of
           casting
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           upon
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           dampe
           or
           quench
           them
           .
           This
           was
           the
           disciples
           fault
           here
           in
           the
           text
           .
           Instead
           of
           welcoming
           and
           encouraging
           ,
           and
           furthering
           these
           new-comers
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           they
           
             beate
             them
             off
          
           .
           A
           thing
           which
           their
           Lord
           and
           master
           taketh
           ill
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           
             [
             He
             was
             displeased
             with
             it
             .
             ]
          
           Here
           was
           the
           second
           injurie
           involved
           in
           this
           act
           of
           the
           disciples
           :
           They
           were
           injurious
           to
           the
           
             persons
             which
             brought
          
           
           
             these
             children
          
           :
           Thirdly
           they
           were
           herein
           injurious
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           
             master
             ,
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           going
           about
           to
           straiten
           his
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           lessen
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Of
           this
           
             Kingdome
             ,
             Infants
          
           and
           children
           are
           a
           considerable
           part
           .
           Now
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           coming
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           what
           a
           dimunition
           was
           it
           to
           his
           Kingdome
           ?
        
         
           
           Surely
           this
           wrong
           doe
           Anabaptists
           unto
           Christ
           in
           debarring
           children
           from
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           denying
           them
           to
           be
           
             members
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           any
           right
           to
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             grace
          
           .
           Herein
           how
           injurious
           are
           they
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ?
           In
           cutting
           off
           so
           considerable
           a
           part
           from
           all
           communion
           with
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           
             bodie
             ;
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Church
          
           .
           The
           story
           tels
           us
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           done
           the
           great
           
           execution
           upon
           the
           
             Benjamites
             .
             [
             They
             sate
             downe
             and
             wept
             ,
             repenting
             them
             for
          
           Benjamin
           
             their
             brother
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             a
             Tribe
             cut
             off
             from
          
           Israel
           
             that
             day
          
           ,
           Judg.
           last
           .
           ]
           And
           what
           lesse
           doth
           the
           Anabaptist
           in
           cutting
           off
           Infants
           from
           communion
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ?
           In
           so
           doing
           there
           is
           a
           
             Tribe
             cut
             off
             from
          
           Israel
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           be
           the
           
             Tribe
             of
             Benjamin
          
           ;
           the
           youngest
           Tribe
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           great
           and
           considerable
           part
           of
           this
           bodie
           .
           This
           act
           of
           theirs
           cals
           for
           repentance
           .
           To
           which
           leaving
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Take
           wee
           heed
           lest
           any
           of
           us
           come
           under
           the
           same
           guilt
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           kinde
           least
           we
           be
           any
           wayes
           
             back-friends
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           by
           with
           -
           
             drawing
             our selves
          
           ,
           or
           others
           from
           visible
           communion
           with
           the
           misteriall
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             Our selves
             .
             [
             If
             any
             man
             with-draw
             himselfe
             ,
             my
             soule
             shall
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           ]
           Others
           ,
           by
           seducing
           them
           ,
           drawing
           them
           from
           visible
           communion
           with
           Christ
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           What
           is
           this
           but
           a
           dismembring
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ?
           A
           thing
           which
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           sensible
           of
           .
           I
           wish
           they
           may
           so
           be
           ,
           who
           stand
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           David
           when
           hee
           had
           but
           cut
           off
           the
           lap
           from
           
           
             Sauls
             garment
          
           (
           the
           skirt
           of
           his
           role
           )
           
             his
             heart
             smote
             him
          
           .
           What
           is
           it
           then
           to
           cut
           off
           a
           lambe
           from
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Take
           wee
           heed
           of
           having
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Can
           wee
           doe
           any
           thing
           to
           enlarge
           ,
           and
           encrease
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           doe
           wee
           .
           And
           as
           all
           ought
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           speciall
           ;
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           sent
           forth
           with
           the
           same
           commission
           ,
           as
           that
           great
           feast-maker
           in
           the
           Gospel
           did
           his
           servant
           ,
           ordering
           him
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           
             streets
             
             and
             lanes
             ,
             and
             high
             wayes
             ,
             and
             hedge
             rowes
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             that
             he
             met
             with
             ,
             compelling
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             that
             his
             house
             might
             be
             filled
             .
             ]
          
           This
           are
           we
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           to
           doe
           .
           
             Invite
             ,
             perswade
             ,
             command
             ,
             compell
             ,
          
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           a
           spirituall
           way
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           spirituall
           
           weapons
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
          
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           put
           into
           our
           mouthes
           )
           compell
           men
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           to
           come
           in
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           benefit
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           
           But
           what
           then
           ,
           must
           men
           be
           forced
           to
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ?
           To
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           though
           against
           ,
           or
           without
           ,
           their
           wils
           ?
        
         
           Not
           so
           .
           
             Thy
             people
             shall
             be
             willing
          
           (
           or
           
             come
             willingly
             )
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             power
             .
             ]
          
           They
           which
           come
           to
           Christ
           must
           come
           willingly
           .
           So
           did
           they
           which
           brought
           these
           Infants
           here
           in
           the
           text
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             maine
             worke
          
           of
           the
           ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           worke
           upon
           the
           wills
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           unwilling
           to
           make
           them
           willing
           ;
           to
           bring
           off
           their
           wills
           to
           desire
           and
           seek
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           come
           ,
           and
           come
           willingly
           .
        
         
           
           But
           what
           if
           they
           doe
           come
           ,
           and
           come
           willingly
           ,
           offering
           ,
           and
           tendering
           themselves
           to
           visible
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ?
           are
           they
           now
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           admitted
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           yes
           .
           Vnlesse
           there
           be
           some
           
             just
             obstacle
          
           to
           hinder
           them
           .
           That
           was
           the
           case
           of
           these
           Infants
           here
           in
           the
           text
           .
           They
           were
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the●e
           was
           no
           
             just
             obstacle
          
           to
           hinder
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           disciples
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           kept
           them
           back
           .
           No
           more
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           ought
           the
           
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           to
           repell
           ,
           and
           reject
           any
           who
           come
           willingly
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           desiring
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           whether
           Baptisme
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           .
           There
           being
           no
           
             just
             obstacle
          
           ,
           no
           just
           exception
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           keep
           them
           back
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           just
           obstacle
           ,
           as
           ,
           viz.
           where
           the
           person
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           suspension
           from
           these
           ordinances
           :
           
             Sacred
             things
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             prostituted
             to
             all
             comers
             .
          
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           the
           ministers
           of
           Christ
           can
           debar
           any
           from
           
             visible
             communion
          
           with
           Christ
           ,
           who
           
             offer
             themselves
          
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           incurring
           the
           displeasure
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           master
           ,
           as
           here
           the
           disciples
           did
           ,
           by
           putting
           back
           these
           Infants
           against
           whom
           no
           just
           exception
           lay
           .
           
             [
             When
             he
             saw
             it
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             much
             displeased
             ,
             saying
             ,
             suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           
           And
           so
           I
           am
           fallen
           upon
           the
           second
           particular
           observable
           in
           this
           Historie
           ,
           which
           informes
           us
           what
           our
           
             Saviour
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
          
           upon
           this
           act
           of
           theirs
           .
           Where
           we
           may
           first
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           charge
           hee
           
           giveth
           them
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           should
           freely
           permit
           children
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           .
           
             [
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             .
             ]
          
           A
           double
           charge
           ,
           or
           rather
           one
           and
           the
           same
           charge
           expressed
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Positively
             ,
             [
             suffer
             little
             children
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Then
           
             Negatively
             ,
             [
             And
             forbid
             them
             not
             .
             ]
          
           The
           latter
           is
           but
           an
           inforcement
           of
           the
           former
           .
           Put
           them
           together
           ,
           they
           hold
           forth
           unto
           us
           this
           maine
           truth
           .
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             extendeth
             even
             ●●to
             Infants
             .
          
           Infants
           have
           a
           right
           to
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           are
           capable
           of
           benefit
           by
           him
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Wherefore
           else
           should
           Christ
           call
           them
           unto
           himselfe
           ?
           So
           hee
           did
           (
           as
           St.
           Luke
           noteth
           it
           )
           
             But
             Jesus
          
           
           
             called
             them
             unto
             him
             .
             ]
             Them
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Infants
           ;
           So
           the
           Greek
           expresseth
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           viz.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           wherefore
           else
           should
           he
           give
           so
           strict
           a
           charge
           concerning
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           free
           accesse
           unto
           him
           ?
           Had
           hee
           no
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           in
           him
           .
           Surely
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           reacheth
           them
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           
             otherwise
             there
             were
             no
             hope
             of
             salvation
             for
             them
             .
             In
             Adam
          
           (
           the
           
             first
             Adam
             )
             all
             dyed
          
           .
           The
           roote
           dying
           ,
           all
           the
           branches
           dyed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           .
           So
           as
           now
           the
           whole
           posteritie
           of
           Adam
           are
           all
           concluded
           and
           shut
           up
           under
           death
           .
           
             [
             Death
          
           
           
             passed
             upon
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           All
           subject
           to
           a
           temporall
           ,
           lying
           under
           the
           power
           of
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           bound
           over
           unto
           an
           eternall
           death
           .
           Such
           amongst
           other
           )
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           Infants
           ;
           which
           appeareth
           in
           that
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           temporall
           death
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           
             [
             Death
             reigned
          
           
           from
           Adam
           unto
           Moses
           
             even
             ●ver
             them
             which
             had
             not
             sinned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
          
           Adams
           
             transgression
             .
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           over
           Infants
           who
           had
           not
           sinned
           as
           Adam
           did
           ,
           actually
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           .
           Yet
           death
           reigned
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           subject
           to
           a
           
             temporall
             death
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           A
           plaine
           evidence
           that
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           are
           guiltie
           of
           
             eternall
             death
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           way
           ,
           no
           meanes
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           no
           way
           to
           be
           freed
           and
           exempted
           from
           this
           common
           condition
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           .
           
             [
             Even
             as
             in
             Adam
          
           
           
             all
             died
             ,
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             bemade
             alive
             ,
             ]
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
           Apostle
           )
           
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           that
           are
           
             in
             him
          
           .
           Even
           as
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           first
           Adam
           dyed
           
             in
             him
          
           ;
           so
           all
           that
           are
           in
           the
           second
           Adam
           (
           Christ
           )
           shall
           bee
           quickned
           
             in
             him
          
           .
           Or
           ,
           all
           that
           
             are
             made
             alive
          
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           alive
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ
           .
           Freed
           from
           eternall
           death
           
           by
           his
           merit
           ;
           from
           spirituall
           death
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           from
           temporall
           death
           by
           his
           
             Power
             .
             [
             I
             am
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             .
             ]
          
           No
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           Christ
           .
           So
           as
           if
           Infants
           ever
           come
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           by
           ,
           and
           through
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           others
           .
           There
           being
           no
           name
           by
           which
           Salvation
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
           But
           how
           can
           Infants
           ,
           have
           any
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           receive
           any
           benefit
           by
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           cannot
           
             come
             unto
             him
          
           ?
           This
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           all
           that
           his
           Father
           hath
           given
           him
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           shall
           do
           .
           
             [
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             giveth
             me
             ,
             shall
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Now
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ?
           Why
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           .
           So
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           explaineth
           it
           
           vers
           .
           35.
           
           
             [
             He
             that
             commeth
             unto
             mee
             shall
             never
             hunger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             mee
             shall
             never
             thirst
             .
             ]
          
           The
           latter
           explaines
           the
           former
           .
           To
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           .
           Now
           this
           Infants
           cannot
           doe
           .
           How
           then
           can
           they
           be
           said
           to
           have
           any
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           receive
           any
           benefit
           by
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           Answ
           .
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           diversly
           .
           Some
           in
           the
           (
           first
           place
           )
           conceive
           that
           in
           this
           case
           the
           
             faith
             of
             the
             Parents
          
           is
           sufficient
           .
           Hereby
           the
           children
           of
           believers
           (
           say
           they
           )
           are
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           even
           as
           these
           children
           here
           ;
           they
           were
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           
           in
           the
           
             armes
             of
             their
             Parents
             ▪
          
           so
           are
           Infants
           (
           say
           they
           )
           brought
           home
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           their
           
           
             Parents
             faith
          
           ,
           laying
           hold
           upon
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           both
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Others
           conceive
           that
           even
           Infants
           are
           
           
             subjects
             capable
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           if
           not
           of
           actuall
           ,
           yet
           of
           
             habi●●all
             faith
             .
             Germen
             fidei
             ,
             a
             seed
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           working
           in
           them
           promodulo
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           capacities
           .
           Hereof
           I
           have
           spoken
           more
           fully
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           the
           present
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           let
           
           it
           bee
           sufficient
           that
           some
           of
           them
           are
           given
           unto
           Christ
           in
           Gods
           
             eternall
             Election
          
           .
           And
           being
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           they
           shall
           come
           unto
           him
           one
           way
           ,
           or
           other
           .
           
             (
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             giveth
             me
             ,
             shall
             come
             unto
             me
             .
             )
          
           If
           they
           live
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           they
           shall
           come
           unto
           him
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           upon
           their
           
             owne
             feet
          
           ,
           by
           an
           
             actuall
             faith
          
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           are
           brought
           unto
           him
           by
           a
           
             secret
             worke
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           working
           upon
           their
           natures
           in
           a
           hidden
           and
           mysterious
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           changing
           and
           ren●w●●g
           of
           them
           .
           Herein
           if
           we
           know
           not
           the
           way
           ,
           yet
           let
           not
           us
           question
           the
           thing
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           so
           plaine
           an
           expression
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           truth
           it selfe
           .
           
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             and
             ,
             forbid
             them
             not
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           Applic.
           A
           Charge
           ,
           and
           a
           Prohibition
           ,
           both
           so
           direct
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           purposely
           intended
           against
           them
           .
           Whether
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           did
           foresee
           what
           errors
           would
           spring
           up
           in
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           intended
           to
           make
           this
           as
           a
           Provision
           against
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           a
           more
           direct
           Provision
           could
           not
           have
           beene
           made
           .
           In
           
             denying
             Baptisme
             unto
             Infants
          
           ,
           what
           doe
           Anabaptists
           lesse
           than
           the
           Disciples
           here
           did
           ?
           even
           (
           as
           much
           as
           
           in
           them
           lyeth
           )
           
             forbid
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           Which
           act
           of
           theirs
           ,
           how
           distastefull
           it
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           first
           words
           of
           this
           verse
           expresse
           ,
           
             [
             Hee
             was
             displeased
             :
          
           ]
           And
           how
           contrary
           to
           his
           minde
           ,
           the
           like
           practise
           is
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           the
           latter
           words
           explaine
           .
           
             [
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             &
             forbid
             them
             not
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             For
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           Passe
           we
           now
           to
           our
           Saviours
           
             Reason
             ▪
          
           whereby
           hee
           convinceth
           his
           Disciples
           
           of
           their
           errour
           ,
           in
           repulsing
           these
           Infants
           ,
           keeping
           them
           backe
           from
           comming
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           consequently
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           debarring
           them
           from
           entring
           into
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           have
           as
           good
           a
           right
           and
           title
           as
           any
           others
           .
           
             [
             For
             of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             ]
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           by
           way
           of
           Explication
           )
           in
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           is
           three-fold
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Power
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Glory
          
           .
           You
           have
           them
           all
           three
           put
           together
           in
           that
           pithy
           doxologie
           ;
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ;
           
             [
             Thine
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             ▪
             ]
          
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           Gods
           Kingdome
           is
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Power
          
           ;
           
           even
           the
           
             powerfull
             government
          
           which
           God
           exerciseth
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           it
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           subject
           to
           his
           Providence
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           most
           contemptible
           amongst
           them
           .
           
             The
             Sparrow
          
           
           
             upon
             the
             house
             top
             ;
             the
             hayre
             of
             our
             head
             ,
          
           both
           of
           them
           numbered
           and
           ordered
           .
           This
           
             universall
             Government
          
           is
           
             Gods
             Kingdome
             .
             [
             The
             Lord
             hath
             prepared
             his
             Throne
             in
          
           
           
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ruleth
             over
             all
             .
             ]
          
           Psal
           .
           
           103.
           viz.
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Power
             .
             [
             Thy
             Kingdome
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal
           .
           148.
           )
           What
           Kingdome
           ?
           why
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           
           
           power
           .
           So
           he
           explaines
           himselfe
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           
             [
             They
             shall
             speake
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             talke
             of
             thy
             Power
             .
             [
          
        
         
           
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           Kingdome
           is
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
          
           ;
           even
           that
           speciall
           
             gracious
             government
          
           ,
           which
           hee
           exerciseth
           over
           his
           Elect
           ;
           whom
           having
           Predestinated
           to
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           he
           calleth
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           have
           union
           aad
           communion
           with
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           head
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           guiding
           and
           governing
           them
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           .
           Of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           we
           finde
           
           frequent
           mention
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           
             [
             Seeke
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           )
           viz.
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           .
           So
           the
           following
           words
           explaine
           it
           .
           
             [
             The
             K
             ngdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousnesse
             ;
             ]
             viz.
          
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           consisteth
           .
           
           
             [
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             Righteousnesse
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           )
           
             [
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             within
             you
             ,
          
           (
           faith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           )
           His
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Gods
           Kingdome
           is
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Glory
          
           ;
           even
           that
           glorious
           and
           
             blessed
             estate
          
           ,
           wherin
           himselfe
           reigneth
           ,
           and
           shall
           reigne
           ,
           with
           millions
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           unto
           all
           eternity
           ,
           full
           of
           heavenly
           glory
           and
           
           felicity
           .
           Of
           this
           speaketh
           our
           Saviour
           .
           
             [
             Feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             Fathers
             will
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             [
             Know
             ye
             not
          
           
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             the
             un-righteous
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           A
           three-fold
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           Now
           of
           which
           of
           these
           shall
           we
           understand
           our
           Saviour
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           this
           I
           might
           answer
           ;
           not
           of
           one
           ,
           but
           
           of
           all
           .
           Take
           it
           which
           way
           we
           will
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           a
           
           truth
           in
           it
           .
           
             [
             Of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             ]
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             His
             Kingdome
             of
             power
          
           .
           Infants
           they
           are
           subjects
           
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           Over
           them
           God
           exerciseth
           
           a
           Providence
           ,
           a
           speciall
           providence
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           
             in
             the
             wombe
          
           ,
           and
           
             from
             the
             wombe
             .
             David
          
           acknowledgeth
           both
           as
           touching
           himselfe
           .
           
             [
             Thou
             hast
             covered
             mee
          
           
           
             in
             my
             mothers
             wombe
          
           :
           Psal
           .
           139.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             hee
             that
             tooke
             mee
             out
             of
             the
             wombe
             :
          
           Psal
           .
           22.
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             I
             was
             cast
             upon
          
           
           
             thee
             from
             the
             wombe
          
           :
           vers
           .
           10.
           &c.
           ]
           It
           is
           God
           that
           preserveth
           Infants
           in
           the
           wombe
           ;
           It
           is
           hee
           that
           
             bringeth
             out
          
           of
           the
           wombe
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           his
           Power
           and
           and
           Providence
           are
           wonderfully
           manifested
           .
           And
           he
           it
           is
           that
           
             taketh
             care
          
           of
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           providing
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           for
           other
           of
           his
           Creatures
           .
           Hee
           
           that
           
             heareth
             the
             young
             Ravens
             when
             they
             cry
             ,
          
           much
           more
           heareth
           the
           cries
           of
           poore
           helplesse
           
             Infants
             .
             [
             God
             hath
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lad
             ,
             ]
          
           saith
           the
           Angel
           to
           Hagar
           
           concerning
           her
           sonne
           Ishmael
           .
           Thus
           the
           cries
           of
           poore
           Infants
           come
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           prevailing
           oftentimes
           for
           themselves
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           others
           .
           So
           did
           
           the
           Infants
           at
           
             Nineveh
             ,
             Jonas
             ▪
          
           4
           vers
           .
           last
           .
           Thus
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Gods
           power
           belongeth
           ,
           and
           reacheth
           unto
           Infants
           .
           A
           consideration
           not
           un-usefull
           unto
           Parents
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           children
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           dwell
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           phrase
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           taketh
           in
           this
           ,
           yet
           )
           it
           riseth
           higher
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           Infants
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
           subjects
           of
           Gods
           kingdom
           of
           
             Power
             ,
             all
          
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           of
           
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Grace
             ,
             some
          
           of
           them
           .
           
             [
             Of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             ]
          
           viz.
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           as
           well
           of
           Infants
           ,
           as
           any
           others
           .
           They
           may
           
           
           be
           subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             members
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Of
           the
           
             Church
             visible
          
           .
           So
           are
           all
           the
           children
           of
           believing
           Parents
           .
           The
           Parents
           themselves
           being
           subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             visible
             members
          
           of
           this
           
             mysticall
             body
          
           ,
           such
           are
           their
           children
           also
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           concludes
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           
           
             If
             the
             root
             be
             holy
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Branches
             .
             ]
          
           Where
           ,
           by
           the
           Root
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           ,
           the
           
             Patriarchs
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           :
           By
           the
           Branches
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           their
           lineall
           off-spring
           ,
           their
           
             naturall
             branches
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           v.
           21.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           From
           which
           expression
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           collected
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Root
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           Christ
           (
           as
           Origen
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           our
           Anabaptists
           at
           this
           day
           would
           have
           it
           ▪
           )
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           hath
           no
           such
           
             naturall
             Branches
          
           .
           His
           Branches
           are
           all
           Insititious
           ,
           ingrafted
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Branches
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           Grace
           .
           The
           Root
           there
           is
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           Progenitors
           :
           who
           are
           so
           called
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           
           their
           persons
           (
           as
           Calvin
           well
           noteth
           upon
           it
           ;
           )
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Promise
           which
           was
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           seed
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           that
           Promise
           ,
           that
           Root
           was
           holy
           ;
           holy
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           federall
           holinesse
           ,
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Now
           the
           Root
           being
           such
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           such
           are
           the
           Branches
           .
           Their
           progenitors
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           such
           was
           their
           Posterity
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           children
           of
           Abraham
           then
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           the
           children
           of
           believers
           now
           .
           The
           one
           being
           holy
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           other
           .
           Holy
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           
             inherent
             quality
          
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           
             outward
             priviledges
          
           ,
           and
           prerogatives
           of
           grace
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Promise
           made
           to
           the
           faithfull
           and
           their
           seed
           .
           The
           
           former
           cannot
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           may
           ,
           and
           doth
           descend
           from
           Parent
           unto
           the
           childe
           .
           
             A
             wise
             man
             doth
             not
             alwayes
          
           
           
             beget
             a
             wise
             sonne
          
           ,
           communicating
           his
           wisdome
           
           to
           his
           childe
           ;
           But
           a
           free-man
           begets
           a
           
             free
             man.
          
           The
           childe
           being
           borne
           free
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           fathers
           Charter
           .
           Thus
           ,
           though
           
             inward
             holinesse
          
           is
           not
           transmitted
           from
           the
           Parent
           to
           the
           childe
           ,
           yet
           externall
           holinesse
           may
           ,
           federall
           holines
           may
           .
           Thus
           Iews
           begat
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Christians
           now
           beget
           Christians
           .
           Who
           yet
           are
           such
           (
           let
           that
           be
           still
           taken
           notice
           of
           )
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           
             naturall
             generation
          
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Promise
           which
           is
           made
           unto
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           their
           seed
           .
           Thus
           the
           Root
           being
           holy
           ,
           so
           also
           are
           the
           Branches
           .
           The
           Parents
           being
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           so
           are
           their
           children
           to
           be
           accounted
           .
           They
           are
           all
           of
           them
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           visible
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Invisible
          
           ,
           
           not
           only
           belonging
           to
           Gods
           
             Election
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           but
           subjects
           of
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
          
           :
           Such
           as
           Christ
           exerciseth
           a
           gracious
           government
           upon
           ,
           and
           in
           ;
           
             Regenerating
             ,
             Justifying
             ,
             Sanctifying
             them
             ,
          
           induing
           them
           with
           his
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           .
           That
           Christ
           doth
           exercise
           such
           an
           operation
           in
           ,
           and
           upon
           some
           Infants
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           bee
           denied
           .
           Two
           instances
           are
           usually
           brought
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           sayd
           to
           bee
           sanctified
           in
           the
           
           wombe
           .
           So
           was
           
             Ieremy
             .
             [
             Before
             thou
             camest
             out
             of
             the
             wombe
             ,
             I
             sanctified
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           But
           this
           (
           I
           consesse
           )
           I
           dare
           not
           build
           upon
           .
           By
           
             [
             Sanctification
             .
          
           ]
           I
           take
           there
           to
           be
           meant
           only
           a
           separation
           unto
           a
           speciall
           use
           and
           service
           .
           So
           the
           next
           words
           seeme
           to
           expound
           it
           .
           
             [
             I
             sanctified
             thee
             ,
             and
             ordained
             thee
             a
             Prophet
             unto
             the
             Nations
             .
             ]
          
           
           That
           seemeth
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈…〉
           spoken
           of
           .
           Not
           any
           infusion
           of
           any
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             grace
          
           into
           
           his
           soule
           ,
           (
           that
           faith
           Mr.
           Calvin
           ,
           is
           
             nimis
             argutum
          
           ,
           the
           Text
           will
           not
           beare
           it
           ,
           )
           but
           onely
           a
           
             designation
             ▪
          
           a
           setting
           of
           him
           〈◊〉
           unto
           his
           propheticall
           office
           .
           To
           wave
           that
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           cleere
           .
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           he
           was
           sanctified
           in
           ,
           (
           or
           from
           )
           the
           wombe
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           secret
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           upon
           his
           soule
           .
           The
           
           Text
           is
           expresse
           .
           
             [
             He
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             mothers
             wombe
             .
             ]
          
           This
           God
           did
           to
           him
           .
           The
           like
           he
           can
           doe
           for
           others
           ,
           and
           no
           question
           frequently
           doth
           it
           ;
           Communicating
           his
           Spirit
           even
           to
           Infants
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           so
           large
           a
           measure
           as
           to
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           yet
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           as
           may
           be
           sufficient
           for
           them
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           prove
           them
           subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           
           
           I
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           right
           to
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
             glory
          
           .
           That
           also
           is
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           A
           truth
           which
           necessarily
           followes
           upon
           the
           former
           .
           Being
           subjects
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           right
           to
           
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           
             glory
             .
             [
             He
             shall
             give
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           84.
           ]
           Grace
           as
           the
           first-fruits
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           as
           the
           
             full
             crop
          
           ;
           the
           one
           a
           pledge
           ,
           a
           seale
           and
           earnest
           of
           the
           other
           .
           But
           upon
           this
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           .
           I
           presume
           I
           shall
           meet
           with
           none
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           deny
           or
           question
           it
           .
           Come
           wee
           rather
           to
           make
           some
           Application
           of
           this
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
           Vse
           1.
           
           Here
           is
           first
           a
           Warrant
           for
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           practised
           ,
           the
           
             Baptizing
             of
             Infants
          
           .
           This
           the
           Church
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           this
           it
           doth
           .
           
           I
           ,
           but
           
             quo
             jure
          
           ?
           (
           saith
           the
           Anabaptist
           )
           what
           warrant
           hath
           it
           for
           it
           ?
           why
           ,
           Christs
           owne
           warrant
           ,
           who
           here
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           of
           
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           Glory
           .
           Now
           being
           subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           they
           have
           right
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           subjects
           ;
           amongst
           which
           ,
           this
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           
           Repl.
           I
           ,
           but
           (
           saith
           the
           Anabaptist
           )
           we
           mistake
           the
           Text.
           How
           so
           ?
           Why
           ,
           the
           Text
           doth
           not
           say
           to
           [
           them
           ]
           belongeth
           ,
           or
           [
           theirs
           ]
           
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           
             of
             [
             such
             ]
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           meaning
           thereby
           (
           say
           they
           )
           not
           those
           ,
           or
           any
           
             other
             Infants
          
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           like
           unto
           them
           in
           some
           qualifications
           .
           So
           divers
           Interpreters
           expound
           it
           .
           
           
             Non
             istorum
             ,
             sedtalium
          
           ;
           Not
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           .
           Such
           as
           are
           like
           to
           those
           Infants
           .
           Like
           them
           ,
           
             non
             aetate
             ●ed
             moribus
          
           ,
           not
           in
           age
           ,
           but
           in
           manners
           ,
           in
           some
           imitable
           qualities
           ,
           as
           
             viz.
             Innocency
             ,
             Simplicity
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           much
           (
           say
           they
           )
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           the
           verse
           after
           the
           Text
           ,
           where
           our
           Saviour
           explaineth
           his
           owne
           meaning
           ,
           what
           he
           meaneth
           by
           
             [
             such
             ]
             viz.
          
           such
           in
           
             humility
             ,
             [
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enter
             therein
             .
             ]
          
           Such
           are
           the
           children
           (
           say
           they
           )
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           here
           averres
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
          
           to
           belong
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           thinke
           to
           elude
           and
           evade
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           triumphing
           in
           this
           
             subter
             fuge
          
           .
        
         
           
           Answ
           .
           But
           all
           in
           vaine
           ;
           as
           will
           easily
           appeare
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           consider
           the
           true
           intent
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
         
           
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           our
           
             Saviours
             intent
          
           .
           The
           text
           is
           cleare
           .
           Hee
           was
           displeased
           with
           the
           disciples
           for
           repelling
           of
           these
           Infants
           ,
           and
           hee
           giveth
           this
           as
           a
           reason
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           error
           ,
           
             [
             For
             of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             ]
          
           viz.
           those
           Infants
           ,
           and
           others
           like
           unto
           them
           in
           age
           :
           otherwise
           his
           Argument
           had
           been
           of
           no
           force
           .
           
             [
             For
             of
             such
          
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           
           For
           the
           word
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           )
           
             [
             such
             ▪
          
           ]
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           to
           exclude
           these
           Infants
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           them
           in
           ,
           as
           primarily
           and
           properly
           here
           intended
           .
           So
           the
           word
           is
           commonly
           used
           (
           as
           in
           our
           ordinary
           speech
           ,
           so
           )
           in
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Parallel
           instances
           are
           very
           
           obvious
           .
           
             Should
             [
             such
             ]
             a
             man
             as
             I
             fly
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Nehemiah
           meaning
           himselfe
           .
           )
           Paul
           writting
           to
           Philemon
           ,
           
           
             [
             For
             loves
             sake
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             rather
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             being
             [
             such
             a
             one
             as
          
           Paul
           
             the
             aged
          
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Such
             a
          
           
           one
           ,
           meaning
           
             himselfe
             .
             [
             Those
             which
             doe
             [
             such
             ]
             things
          
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           )
           
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             .
          
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           such
           things
           ,
           viz.
           those
           things
           
           before
           specified
           in
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           like
           nature
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           21.
           
           Thus
           the
           word
           is
           commonly
           used
           inclusively
           ,
           still
           taking
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           or
           person
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           which
           any
           other
           is
           equalized
           ,
           or
           coupled
           .
           If
           need
           were
           ,
           more
           instances
           might
           be
           mustered
           up
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           save
           that
           labour
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           challenging
           our
           Adversaries
           to
           shew
           any
           one
           place
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           where
           the
           word
           is
           so
           used
           as
           they
           would
           interpret
           it
           in
           this
           text
           ;
           viz.
           Where
           the
           word
           
             (
             such
          
           )
           is
           put
           exclusively
           ,
           excluding
           the
           person
           or
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           which
           any
           other
           is
           compared
           ;
           but
           so
           as
           still
           it
           intends
           either
           directly
           and
           peculiarly
           the
           same
           
           person
           and
           thing
           instanced
           in
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           ,
           and
           others
           like
           unto
           it
           .
           So
           without
           question
           must
           it
           be
           understood
           here
           in
           the
           text
           .
           Of
           
             [
             such
             ;
             ]
             i.
             e.
          
           these
           Infants
           ,
           and
           others
           like
           unto
           them
           ,
           whether
           in
           age
           or
           condition
           .
           So
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           advantage
           justly
           taken
           from
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Nay
           (
           as
           it
           is
           well
           pressed
           by
           some
           )
           it
           maketh
           the
           more
           strongly
           against
           the
           adversarie
           .
           
             [
             Of
             [
             such
             ]
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Non
             horum
             ,
             sed
             talium
          
           ;
           Not
           of
           
             [
             these
             ,
          
           ]
           but
           of
           
             [
             such
             .
          
           ]
           Plainely
           importing
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           did
           belong
           not
           only
           to
           those
           
             particular
             Infants
          
           then
           and
           there
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           should
           at
           any
           time
           be
           brought
           unto
           him
           after
           the
           like
           manner
           .
           The
           word
           
             [
             such
          
           ]
           is
           of
           larger
           extent
           ,
           then
           
             [
             them
             .
          
           ]
           Had
           our
           Saviour
           here
           said
           ,
           
             to
             [
             them
             ]
             belongeth
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           Then
           might
           the
           Anabaptist
           here
           have
           found
           a
           more
           colourable
           evasion
           ;
           alledging
           that
           Christ
           who
           knew
           all
           things
           ,
           might
           know
           them
           to
           be
           elected
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           say
           that
           ,
           
             theirs
             was
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           could
           not
           from
           thence
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           of
           like
           condition
           could
           claime
           the
           like
           right
           to
           it
           .
           But
           saying
           
             [
             such
             ,
          
           ]
           now
           hee
           taketh
           in
           others
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           all
           that
           should
           be
           offered
           and
           presented
           unto
           him
           after
           the
           like
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             Conclude
             we
             it
             then
             :
             This
             Argument
             ordinarily
             taken
             up
             by
             Divines
             from
             this
             text
             of
             scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
          
           Infants
           Baptisme
           ,
           
             it
             is
             of
             force
             and
             validitie
             ,
             carrying
             out
             the
             cause
             against
             all
             opposition
             .
          
           They
           to
           whom
           belongeth
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           subjects
           and
           members
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Glory
           ,
           they
           have
           right
           to
           
           this
           seale
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           whereby
           this
           their
           interest
           may
           be
           confirmed
           and
           sealed
           up
           unto
           them
           .
           
             This
             by
             way
             of
             Instruction
          
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           comfort
           and
           hope
           unto
           
             believing
             parents
          
           as
           touching
           their
           children
           ,
           whom
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           take
           
             ab
             utero
             ad
             ut●rum
          
           ,
           from
           the
           
             grave
             of
             the
             wombe
          
           ,
           to
           the
           
             wombe
             of
             the
             grave
          
           ;
           cropping
           them
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           taking
           them
           hence
           before
           ever
           they
           know
           the
           right
           hand
           from
           the
           left
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           before
           such
           time
           as
           they
           could
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           .
           Yet
           let
           not
           such
           parents
           
             mourne
             as
             men
             without
             hope
          
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           perplex
           themselves
           with
           a
           doubtfull
           anxietie
           touching
           their
           eternall
           state
           ,
           and
           condition
           .
           The
           text
           in
           this
           case
           yeelds
           a
           ground
           of
           comfortable
           hopes
           .
           
             [
             Of
             such
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ]
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           here
           concerning
           these
           Infants
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           yet
           onely
           
             intentionally
             tendred
          
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           
             actually
             touched
          
           by
           him
           .
           Is
           it
           so
           that
           we
           have
           done
           the
           like
           for
           our
           Infants
           ?
           Presented
           and
           tendred
           them
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           in
           the
           unfeigned
           desires
           and
           intentions
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             theirs
          
           ,
           theirs
           as
           well
           as
           any
           
           others
           .
           You
           know
           who
           spake
           it
           ,
           
             [
             In
             Christ
             Jesus
             there
             is
             neither
          
           Jew
           nor
           Gentile
           ,
           
             neither
             male
             ,
             not
             female
          
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           neither
           young
           ,
           nor
           
             old
             )
             for
             they
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             ]
          
           Being
           given
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           be
           brought
           unto
           him
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           coming
           unto
           him
           they
           shall
           be
           all
           alike
           saved
           by
           him
           ,
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           Kingdome
           with
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           simply
           propounded
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               not
               receive
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               as
               a
               little
               childe
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               enter
               therein
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           COme
           wee
           now
           to
           looke
           upon
           this
           our
           Saviours
           reason
           as
           it
           is
           illustrated
           and
           amplified
           in
           the
           verse
           following
           ;
           viz.
           by
           an
           Argument
           
             a
             majori
          
           
           (
           so
           Piscator
           conceives
           of
           it
           ;
           )
           an
           Argument
           from
           the
           
             greater
             to
             the
             lesse
          
           .
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
           Wonder
           not
           at
           this
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ▪
           that
           the
           
             kingdome
             of
             God
             belongeth
             to
             Infants
             .
          
           I
           tell
           you
           more
           ;
           whosoever
           would
           enter
           into
           this
           Kingdome
           must
           become
           an
           Infant
           ,
           an
           Infant
           by
           way
           of
           resemblance
           ;
           imitating
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           like
           unto
           such
           a
           one
           in
           some
           imitable
           and
           observable
           qualities
           .
           Otherwise
           hee
           never
           shall
           ,
           he
           never
           can
           enter
           into
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           
             [
             Whosoever
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           The
           wordes
           make
           up
           but
           one
           entire
           proposition
           ,
           or
           conclusion
           .
           In
           effect
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           Matth.
           18.
           3.
           
           Where
           our
           Saviour
           (
           upon
           an
           other
           occasion
           )
           taking
           a
           little
           childe
           ,
           and
           setting
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           disciples
           ,
           hee
           propounds
           him
           
           to
           them
           as
           a
           patterne
           for
           their
           imitation
           ;
           telling
           them
           .
           
             [
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             except
             yee
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             yee
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Behold
             here
             then
             a
          
           patterne
           
             for
             every
             one
             of
             us
          
           .
           As
           many
           of
           us
           as
           would
           enter
           into
           Gods
           Kingdome
           (
           his
           
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           )
           we
           must
           become
           as
           little
           children
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           As
           little
           children
           ?
           How
           shall
           this
           be
           ?
           What
           must
           aged
           persons
           (
           according
           to
           Nicodemus
           his
           conceite
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             Regeneration
             )
             repuerascere
          
           ,
           turne
           children
           againe
           ?
        
         
           A.
           Yes
           .
           This
           
             aged
             persons
          
           oft-times
           doe
           in
           a
           naturall
           way
           .
           
             Bis
             pueri
             senes
             .
             Old
             men
             are
             twice
             children
             .
          
           And
           all
           Christians
           must
           doe
           it
           in
           a
           supernaturall
           and
           spirituall
           way
           .
           They
           must
           be
           twice
           children
           .
           As
           once
           by
           
             nature
             ▪
          
           so
           once
           by
           grace
           :
           and
           that
           by
           the
           imitation
           of
           children
           in
           some
           of
           their
           imitable
           qualities
           .
        
         
           Q.
           But
           what
           qualities
           are
           these
           ?
           Wherein
           must
           Christians
           be
           like
           unto
           children
           ?
        
         
           A.
           To
           single
           out
           some
           particulars
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           A
           first
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           propounds
           to
           ,
           and
           presseth
           upon
           his
           Corinthians
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           Where
           hee
           sheweth
           them
           both
           wherein
           they
           should
           not
           be
           like
           unto
           children
           ,
           and
           wherein
           they
           should
           .
           
             Non
             mentibus
             ,
             sed
             moribus
          
           :
           wherein
           not
           .
           Not
           in
           understanding
           .
           Herein
           he
           would
           have
           
           them
           not
           children
           ,
           but
           
             men
             .
             [
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             not
             children
             in
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             understanding
             bee
             men
             ,
             ]
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Perfecti
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           Adul●●
           ,
           of
           ripe
           age
           .
           Wherein
           then
           ?
           why
           in
           
             malice
             .
             [
             How
             ●e
             it
             in
             malice
             ●e
             ye
             children
             .
             ]
          
           Children
           they
           are
           free
           from
           malice
           ,
           and
           envie
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           sparke
           of
           this
           fire
           in
           those
           breasts
           .
           Herein
           a
           patterne
           for
           Christians
           ,
           even
           for
           all
           that
           would
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           Let
           them
           in
           this
           become
           as
           children
           ,
           
             laying
             aside
             malice
          
           .
           
           So
           St.
           Peter
           presseth
           it
           ,
           
             [
             Wherefore
             laying
             aside
             
             all
             malice
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             new
             borne
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             .
             ]
          
           New
           borne
           babes
           are
           voyd
           of
           malice
           .
           So
           should
           all
           Christians
           bee
           .
           Not
           seeking
           ,
           not
           wishing
           evill
           to
           any
           ;
           wishing
           ,
           and
           doing
           what
           good
           they
           can
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           hurt
           to
           none
           .
           As
           children
           concerning
           malice
           .
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           children
           concerning
           guile
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           there
           goeth
           on
           .
           
             [
             Laying
             aside
             malice
             ,
             guile
             .
             ]
          
           Such
           are
           infants
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           guile
           ,
           no
           fraud
           ,
           no
           deceit
           ,
           no
           hypocrisie
           in
           them
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           pretend
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           intend
           another
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           goe
           about
           to
           over-reach
           ,
           or
           circumvent
           others
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           their
           actions
           there
           is
           a
           plaine-hearted
           
           simplicitie
           .
           And
           such
           should
           Christians
           be
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Simple
             as
             doves
          
           .
           So
           our
           Saviour
           presseth
           it
           upon
           his
           Disciples
           .
           I
           ,
           simple
           as
           
             children
             ,
             [
             Simple
             concerning
             evill
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Paul
           explaines
           it
           )
           without
           guile
           ,
           and
           that
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           their
           actions
           ;
           not
           circumventing
           ,
           defrauding
           others
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           presseth
           it
           upon
           his
           Thessalonians
           ,
           1
           ▪
           Thes
           .
           4.
           
           
             That
             no
             man
             goe
             beyond
             ,
             or
             defraud
             his
             brother
             in
             any
             matter
             .
             ]
          
           As
           ,
           viz.
           in
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           and
           bargaining
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Without
           guile
           in
           their
           words
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           character
           which
           Peter
           gives
           of
           his
           
             Master
             .
             [
             Who
             did
             no
          
           
           
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             ]
          
           So
           should
           it
           be
           with
           Christians
           ;
           there
           should
           be
           no
           guiles
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           in
           their
           words
           ,
           in
           their
           promises
           ,
           testimonies
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           Paul
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           his
           
             Ephesians
             .
             [
             Therefore
             putting
             away
             lying
             ,
             speak
             the
          
           
           
             truth
             every
             man
             to
             his
             neighbour
             .
             ]
             Truth
          
           is
           the
           Christians
           
             girdle
             .
             [
             The
             girdle
             of
             truth
             .
             ]
          
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           
           
           the
           Proverbe
           holdeth
           true
           .
           
             Vngirt
             ,
             unblest
          
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Without
           guile
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           .
           It
           
           is
           one
           branch
           of
           Davids
           description
           of
           a
           blessed
           man.
           
             [
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             in
             whose
             spirit
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             .
             ]
          
           Such
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           childe
           .
           There
           is
           no
           guile
           ,
           no
           hypocrisie
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           one
           as
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           .
           And
           O
           that
           it
           were
           so
           with
           all
           Christians
           !
           That
           they
           were
           in
           this
           respect
           as
           children
           .
           As
           children
           for
           sinceritie
           ;
           without
           guile
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           of
           these
           properties
           .
        
         
           
           
           3.
           
           A
           third
           followes
           .
           As
           children
           concerning
           pride
           .
           Children
           for
           humilitie
           .
           This
           I
           take
           from
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           in
           the
           place
           forenamed
           .
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             humble
             himselfe
             as
             this
             little
             childe
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Children
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           humble
           ,
           how
           lowly
           they
           are
           .
           Their
           spirits
           are
           not
           haughtie
           ,
           high
           minded
           .
           There
           are
           no
           proud
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           vaine
           glorious
           ,
           aspiring
           thoughts
           in
           them
           .
           They
           are
           as
           well
           content
           with
           their
           rags
           ,
           as
           with
           their
           robs
           ;
           with
           a
           cottage
           as
           a
           pallace
           ;
           
           often
           
             sitting
             in
             the
             dust
          
           .
           An
           
             embleme
             of
             humilitîe
             .
             A
             childe
             sitting
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
          
           and
           as
           well
           contented
           there
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           throne
           .
           Such
           should
           Christians
           be
           ;
           of
           humble
           and
           lowly
           spirits
           .
           Such
           a
           frame
           of
           spirit
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           man
           after
           Gods
           own
           
           heart
           
             [
             Lord
             ,
             mine
             heart
             is
             not
             haughtie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Surely
             I
             have
             behaved
             my selfe
             as
             a
             childe
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           It
           is
           not
           for
           Christians
           to
           have
           haughtie
           hearts
           ,
           or
           lofty
           eyes
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           have
           high
           thoughts
           of
           themselves
           ,
           
           or
           ▪
           seek
           high
           things
           for
           themselves
           .
           
             [
             And
             seekest
             thou
             great
             things
             for
             thy selfe
             ?
          
           (
           Saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             seek
             them
             not
             .
          
           ]
           This
           will
           not
           children
           ,
           this
           should
           not
           Christians
           doe
           .
           Their
           spirits
           should
           lye
           
           low
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           willing
           to
           embrace
           the
           Dust
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           bring
           them
           thither
           .
           This
           carnall
           wicked
           men
           sometimes
           do
           by
           constraint
           .
           So
           shall
           Babylon
           do
           .
           
             [
             Come
             downe
             and
             sit
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             O
             Virgin
             daughter
             of
          
           
           
             Babylon
             .
          
           ]
           Babylon
           a
           Virgin
           ;
           (
           So
           called
           ,
           because
           then
           not
           deflowred
           by
           the
           enemy
           .
           Even
           as
           Cities
           that
           were
           never
           sacked
           nor
           conquered
           ,
           but
           have
           enjoyed
           a
           long
           continued
           peace
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           
             Virgin
             ,
             Mayden-Townes
          
           ;
           as
           Venice
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Dordrecht
          
           in
           Holland
           :
           so
           Babylon
           there
           ,
           in
           that
           respect
           is
           called
           a
           
             Virgin
             ;
          
           )
           She
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           (
           which
           is
           long
           since
           accomplished
           in
           typicall
           ,
           and
           ere
           long
           shall
           be
           in
           mysticall
           Babylon
           .
           )
           And
           this
           Gods
           own
           sometimes
           doe
           ,
           
             [
             They
             which
             were
             brought
             up
             in
             Skarlet
             ,
             embrace
          
           
           
             dung-hills
             ;
          
           ]
           It
           is
           sayd
           of
           the
           
             precious
             sonnes
             of
             Sion
          
           ,
           the
           
             Nobles
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           Lam.
           4.
           )
           and
           this
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           willingly
           ,
           when
           God
           calls
           them
           to
           it
           .
           In
           this
           (
           as
           I
           sayd
           )
           like
           children
           ,
           who
           if
           their
           Parents
           set
           them
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           withall
           .
           Is
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           pleased
           at
           any
           time
           to
           bring
           any
           of
           his
           children
           from
           high
           estates
           ,
           to
           meane
           and
           low
           conditions
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           in
           the
           dust
           ;
           I
           ,
           suppose
           with
           Job
           upon
           the
           dung-hill
           ,
           yet
           should
           they
           herein
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           of
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           :
           Ever
           having
           their
           spirits
           as
           low
           as
           their
           conditions
           .
           Herein
           again
           should
           Christians
           
           be
           as
           children
           :
           Children
           in
           humility
           ,
           putting
           
           on
           this
           as
           a
           robe
           ,
           being
           clothed
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           both
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Paul
           presse
           the
           exhortation
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           this
           (
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           )
           let
           me
           joyn
           
           another
           quality
           not
           much
           different
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Contentation
           .
           A
           quality
           very
           observable
           in
           young
           children
           .
           If
           they
           have
           but
           enough
           to
           suffice
           
           nature
           ,
           how
           contented
           shall
           we
           see
           them
           .
           If
           they
           have
           but
           cloathes
           to
           keepe
           them
           warme
           ,
           be
           they
           rich
           ,
           or
           meane
           .
           If
           they
           have
           but
           food
           to
           satisfie
           their
           hunger
           ,
           and
           drinke
           to
           allay
           their
           thirst
           ,
           how
           quiet
           are
           they
           .
           What
           their
           Parents
           give
           them
           ,
           they
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           contented
           with
           it
           .
           Oftentimes
           
             put
             to
             bed
             with
             a
             little
             .
          
           In
           this
           again
           should
           Christians
           be
           as
           children
           ,
           Content
           with
           their
           
             heavenly
             Fathers
             portion
          
           ,
           whatever
           it
           bee
           ;
           be
           it
           much
           ,
           be
           it
           little
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Apostles
           
           lesson
           ;
           A
           lesson
           which
           himselfe
           had
           taken
           out
           .
           
             [
             I
             have
             learnt
             in
             whatsoever
             state
             I
             am
             ,
             therewithall
             to
             bee
          
           
           
             contented
             .
          
           ]
           And
           a
           lesson
           which
           he
           reads
           others
           .
           
             [
             Having
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             let
             us
             therewith
             bee
             content
             .
             ]
          
           A
           lesson
           which
           very
           nature
           can
           teach
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           hath
           learnt
           .
           Natura
           paucis
           .
           
             Nature
             is
             content
             with
             a
             little
             .
          
           Meere
           naturall
           men
           how
           contented
           doe
           wee
           finde
           them
           oftentimes
           in
           their
           meane
           conditions
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           grace
           doe
           it
           much
           more
           ?
        
         
           
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           Againe
           ,
           children
           are
           Innocent
           ,
           harmlesse
           creatures
           .
           So
           we
           use
           to
           call
           them
           .
           
             [
             Innocents
             .
          
           ]
           And
           it
           is
           no
           other
           language
           ,
           than
           what
           the
           Spirit
           it selfe
           is
           
           pleased
           sometimes
           to
           make
           use
           of
           .
           
             [
             In
             thy
             skirts
             is
             found
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             poore
             innocents
             .
             ]
          
           So
           it
           is
           charged
           upon
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
             Jer.
          
           2.
           
           And
           who
           were
           these
           poore
           
             Innocents
             ?
             Calvin
          
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           slaine
           cruelly
           ,
           and
           causlessely
           .
           But
           it
           may
           seeme
           rather
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Infants
           .
           So
           the
           same
           Prophet
           else
           where
           seemeth
           to
           expound
           himselfe
           ;
           chap.
           19.
           where
           charging
           upon
           
           Hierusalem
           the
           same
           sinne
           ,
           
             [
             They
             have
             filled
             this
             place
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Innocents
             .
             ]
          
           And
           who
           were
           they
           ?
           The
           next
           verse
           explaines
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             little
             
             children
          
           whom
           they
           offered
           up
           unto
           Mo●ech
           :
           These
           were
           the
           Innocents
           ,
           with
           whose
           bloud
           they
           had
           filled
           the
           valley
           of
           Gehinnon
           .
           Such
           are
           children
           ,
           and
           such
           should
           Christians
           bee
           .
           Innocents
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           God-ward
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           they
           must
           endeavour
           )
           yet
           to
           manward
           .
           
           Harmlesse
           ;
           So
           was
           our
           heavenly
           patterne
           .
           
             Holy
             ,
             harmlesse
          
           ,
           &c.
           In
           this
           should
           Christians
           labour
           to
           resemble
           him
           ;
           being
           
             innocent
             as
             Doves
          
           ,
           (
           so
           our
           Saviour
           
           presseth
           it
           in
           the
           place
           forenamed
           .
           )
           I
           ,
           innocent
           as
           children
           :
           Having
           innocent
           hands
           ,
           and
           innocent
           tongues
           .
           Two
           properties
           of
           a
           man
           that
           shall
           
             ascend
             the
             hill
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           David
           maketh
           them
           .
           
             [
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             thy
             Hill
             ?
          
           Psal
           .
           24.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             cleane
          
           
           
             (
             or
             innocent
             hands
             .
          
           )
           vers
           .
           4.
           ]
           
             Who
             shall
             abide
             in
             thy
             Tabernacle
             ,
             who
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             holy
             hill
             ?
          
           Psal
           .
           15.
           ]
           
           
             He
             that
             back-biteth
             not
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
          
           &c.
           vers
           .
           3.
           ]
           Such
           hands
           ,
           such
           tongues
           have
           Infants
           ,
           both
           innocent
           .
           And
           such
           should
           the
           hands
           and
           tongues
           of
           Christians
           bee
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           To
           these
           I
           might
           yet
           adde
           many
           more
           .
           Children
           are
           
             apt
             to
             forgive
             and
             forget
             injuries
             .
          
           If
           they
           be
           angry
           ,
           yet
           they
           hold
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           easily
           appeased
           and
           reconciled
           .
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           againe
           ,
           should
           Christians
           be
           as
           children
           ,
           viz.
           apt
           and
           ready
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           forget
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           .
           A
           lesson
           which
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           frequently
           inculcates
           upon
           his
           
             disciples
             .
             [
             If
             thy
             brother
             trespasse
             against
             thee
             ,
             forgive
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             trespasse
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             yet
             forgive
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
           In
           this
           should
           Christians
           Patrizare
           ,
           resemble
           their
           
             heavenly
             Father
          
           .
           Being
           
             ready
             to
             forgive
          
           ;
           so
           is
           hee
           .
           
             [
             Thou
             O
             Lord
             ar●
             good
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           86.
           ]
           
           Not
           
             retaining
             their
             anger
          
           .
           So
           doth
           not
           hee
           .
           
             [
             He
             will
             
             not
             alwayes
             chide
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             keepe
             his
             anger
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           103.
           ]
           Anger
           rests
           not
           in
           Gods
           bosome
           against
           his
           children
           ;
           Let
           it
           not
           rest
           in
           ours
           against
           our
           brethren
           .
           
           
             Let
             not
             the
             Sun
             go
             downe
             upon
             your
             wrath
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           Ephe.
           4.
           ]
           In
           this
           be
           like
           unto
           children
           .
        
         
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           Againe
           ,
           children
           being
           wronged
           and
           
           injured
           by
           others
           ,
           what
           are
           their
           weapons
           ?
           Why
           ,
           their
           cryes
           ,
           and
           their
           tears
           .
           This
           was
           Moses
           his
           Rhetoricke
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           tooke
           Phara●hs
           daughter
           ▪
           when
           she
           opened
           the
           
             Arke
             ;
             [
             Loe
             the
             Babe
             wept
             .
             ]
          
           In
           this
           should
           Christians
           bee
           as
           children
           in
           all
           their
           straights
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           these
           weapons
           ,
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           their
           teares
           ,
           crying
           to
           their
           Heavenly
           Father
           .
           But
           passing
           by
           this
           ,
           name
           but
           one
           more
           .
        
         
           
           Eighthly
           ,
           And
           that
           is
           a
           very
           observeable
           one
           ,
           
           viz.
           their
           obedience
           ;
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           submit
           ,
           and
           subject
           themselves
           to
           be
           ordered
           by
           their
           commands
           ,
           being
           afraid
           of
           their
           threatnings
           ,
           standing
           in
           awe
           of
           their
           frownes
           ,
           readily
           believing
           ,
           and
           firmly
           building
           upon
           their
           promises
           .
           And
           herein
           should
           Christians
           bee
           as
           children
           ;
           yeelding
           such
           an
           
             absolute
             obedience
          
           to
           their
           
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             Submitting
          
           to
           his
           
             commands
             ,
             trembling
          
           at
           his
           
             threats
             ,
             awed
          
           by
           his
           frownes
           ,
           readily
           believing
           ,
           and
           confidently
           resting
           upon
           his
           promises
           .
           All
           this
           ,
           without
           any
           Ifs
           and
           And
           's
           ;
           without
           disputing
           about
           them
           ,
           or
           demurring
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           principally
           driveth
           at
           in
           the
           Text.
           
             [
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             .
             ]
             viz.
          
           receive
           the
           mysteries
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           yeelding
           an
           humble
           and
           submisse
           obedience
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           Therein
           making
           more
           use
           of
           
           Faith
           ,
           than
           either
           of
           sense
           ,
           or
           reason
           .
           So
           doe
           children
           ,
           they
           believe
           what
           is
           told
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           promised
           them
           ,
           specially
           if
           it
           be
           by
           their
           Parents
           ;
           therein
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           making
           more
           use
           of
           their
           beliefe
           ,
           then
           their
           reason
           .
           And
           this
           must
           Christians
           doe
           ,
           in
           apprehending
           heavenly
           mysteries
           ;
           they
           must
           captivate
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           bringing
           them
           both
           to
           the
           
             obedience
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           yeelding
           an
           absolute
           and
           universall
           ▪
           both
           credence
           ,
           and
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           what
           ever
           hee
           shall
           make
           knowne
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           according
           to
           his
           will.
           In
           all
           these
           (
           besides
           many
           other
           qualities
           ,
           for
           the
           Argument
           is
           very
           fruitfull
           ,
           would
           we
           follow
           it
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           might
           ,
           )
           ought
           Christians
           to
           imitate
           and
           resemble
           children
           .
        
         
           
           But
           do
           we
           thus
           resemble
           them
           ?
           Let
           that
           be
           the
           first
           use
           that
           we
           make
           of
           it
           .
           Bring
           we
           it
           home
           to
           our selves
           ;
           enquiring
           whether
           we
           be
           all
           like
           children
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           forenamed
           particulars
           ,
           viz.
           without
           malice
           as
           children
           ;
           without
           guile
           as
           children
           ;
           
             hand-guile
             ,
             tongue-guile
             ,
             heart-guile
          
           .
           Without
           pride
           ,
           as
           children
           ;
           innocent
           and
           harmlesse
           as
           children
           ,
           
             apt
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             and
             forget
             injuries
          
           as
           children
           ;
           ready
           to
           poure
           forth
           cryes
           and
           tears
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           our
           Father
           ,
           as
           children
           ;
           as
           ready
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ;
           as
           children
           to
           their
           naturall
           Parents
           .
           Are
           we
           such
           ?
           O
           that
           every
           of
           our
           hearts
           could
           now
           Eccho
           backe
           againe
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           such
           we
           are
           .
           Such
           in
           our
           measure
           ,
           such
           at
           least
           in
           unfeigned
           desire
           ,
           and
           serious
           endeavour
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           far
           otherwise
           with
           some
           amongst
           us
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           some
           whose
           hearts
           are
           full
           fraught
           with
           
             rancour
             ,
             malice
             ,
             envy
          
           ?
           their
           
             hearts
             ,
             hands
             ,
             tongues
          
           full
           of
           guile
           ,
           full
           of
           deceitfulnesse
           ,
           full
           of
           hypocrisie
           ?
           Is
           
           there
           not
           a
           spirit
           of
           pride
           in
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           filling
           their
           hearts
           with
           ambitious
           ,
           vaine-glorious
           thoughts
           ;
           making
           them
           thinke
           highly
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           meanly
           of
           others
           ;
           puffing
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           exalting
           them
           above
           measure
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           in
           some
           of
           us
           a
           spirit
           of
           discontent
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           are
           not
           contented
           with
           Gods
           dispensations
           and
           dealings
           ;
           but
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           not
           what
           wee
           would
           have
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           ready
           to
           repine
           and
           murmure
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           some
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           care
           not
           what
           wrong
           ,
           what
           injury
           they
           do
           to
           others
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           but
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           themselves
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           others
           of
           an
           
             implacable
             spirit
          
           ?
           Being
           once
           offended
           ,
           once
           provoked
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           be
           reconciled
           ;
           never
           forgive
           ,
           much
           lesse
           forget
           injuries
           ?
           Are
           there
           not
           some
           who
           do
           not
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           
             un-load
             their
             cares
          
           ,
           their
           fears
           ,
           their
           sorrowes
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           by
           
             powring
             forth
             their
             soules
          
           before
           him
           ?
           And
           are
           there
           not
           others
           who
           
             walk
             stubbornly
          
           against
           God
           ,
           not
           regarding
           either
           precepts
           ,
           or
           promises
           ,
           or
           threatnings
           ;
           
           no
           ,
           they
           are
           obstinate
           :
           
             Their
             necke
             is
             an
             iron
             sinew
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             browbrasse
          
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           complaines
           against
           the
           people
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
             .
          
           )
           Surely
           ,
           such
           there
           are
           ,
           some
           of
           every
           of
           these
           sorts
           to
           bee
           found
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           this
           to
           be
           
             like
             unto
             Children
          
           .
           In
           this
           to
           
             receive
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             little
             children
             ?
          
           Let
           the
           
           Conviction
           take
           place
           with
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           belongeth
           ;
           who
           may
           here
           see
           themselves
           
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           Marke
           the
           Text.
           ]
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enter
             therein
             .
             ]
          
           As
           for
           such
           
           then
           who
           are
           un-like
           unto
           children
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           every
           wayes
           un-like
           ,
           un-lesse
           happily
           therein
           ,
           wherein
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           resemble
           them
           ,
           viz.
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           
             understanding
             .
             [
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             not
             children
             in
             understanding
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           Herein
           happily
           they
           are
           too
           like
           unto
           children
           ,
           having
           no
           more
           understanding
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           they
           .
           But
           in
           all
           other
           
             imitable
             qualities
          
           ,
           they
           are
           altogether
           un-like
           them
           .
           Now
           let
           not
           such
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           vaine
           hopes
           ,
           of
           ever
           entring
           into
           Gods
           Kingdome
           .
           No
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           .
           Hee
           that
           
           is
           Truth
           it selfe
           here
           speaketh
           it
           ;
           and
           hee
           speaketh
           it
           both
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           peremptorily
           .
           So
           much
           will
           appeare
           from
           a
           re-view
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           earnestly
           .
           So
           much
           that
           Asseveration
           ,
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           imports
           .
           
             [
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             .
             ]
             Amen
          
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           sentence
           hath
           the
           force
           of
           a
           vehement
           Asseveration
           ,
           importing
           a
           serious
           and
           earnest
           affirmation
           ,
           or
           negation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Peremptorily
             .
             [
             He
             shall
             not
             enter
             .
             ]
          
           There
           is
           an
           Emphasis
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           which
           our
           Translation
           here
           hath
           not
           expressed
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Two
           negatives
           put
           together
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           do
           
             vehementius
             negare
          
           ,
           confirme
           the
           negation
           or
           denyall
           of
           a
           thing
           (
           like
           two
           witnesses
           to
           a
           Testimony
           )
           making
           it
           more
           peremptory
           ,
           more
           certaine
           .
           
             [
             He
             shall
             not
             enter
             .
             ]
             Nequam
             ingredietur
             .
             He
             shall
             [
             in
             no
             wise
             ]
             enter
             .
          
           So
           we
           finde
           it
           translated
           else-where
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           here
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             [
             In
             no
             wise
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             by
             no
             means
             .
          
           ]
           
           Thus
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           both
           locked
           ,
           and
           boulted
           against
           all
           such
           .
           Locked
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           him
           who
           
           
           hath
           the
           
             key
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             shutteth
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             .
             Bolted
             ,
          
           and
           that
           with
           a
           
             double
             boult
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             .
          
           Thus
           hath
           Christ
           put
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           
             [
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             a
             little
             childe
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enter
             therein
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           Vse
           2.
           
           Let
           this
           then
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           bee
           a
           motive
           to
           every
           of
           us
           ,
           setting
           on
           this
           usefull
           exhortation
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           labour
           to
           be
           such
           .
           Would
           we
           enter
           into
           the
           
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           of
           Grace
           here
           ,
           of
           Glory
           hereafter
           ;
           Be
           we
           as
           children
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Copie
           (
           you
           see
           ,
           which
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           himselfe
           hath
           set
           before
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           write
           after
           it
           ;
           propounding
           this
           patterne
           to
           our selves
           ,
           study
           to
           imitate
           it
           .
           
             Bee
             wee
             as
             children
          
           .
           As
           children
           without
           malice
           ,
           as
           children
           without
           guile
           ,
           as
           children
           for
           humility
           ,
           as
           children
           for
           contentation
           ,
           as
           children
           for
           
             innocency
             ,
             forgiving
          
           and
           
             forgetting
             injuries
          
           as
           children
           ;
           upon
           all
           occasions
           
             complaining
             to
             our
             heavenly
             Father
          
           as
           children
           ;
           Obedient
           as
           children
           Imitate
           we
           them
           in
           every
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           Specially
           in
           the
           last
           .
           That
           the
           Text
           leadeth
           us
           to
           more
           particularly
           .
           
             Receive
             we
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             little
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           
             [
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ]
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           is
           here
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           glory
           .
           His
           
             kingdome
             of
             grace
          
           .
           The
           government
           which
           hee
           exerciseth
           in
           and
           over
           his
           Elect
           upon
           earth
           ,
           whom
           he
           guideth
           and
           governeth
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           .
           His
           Kingdome
           of
           glory
           :
           That
           blessed
           state
           which
           hee
           hath
           provided
           for
           his
           Elect
           hereafter
           .
           Now
           receive
           we
           both
           these
           as
           little
           children
           ,
           
             viz.
             humbly
             ,
             submissively
          
           .
        
         
           
           
           First
           ,
           Thus
           receive
           we
           his
           
             kingdome
             of
             grace
          
           .
           Yeelding
           up
           our selves
           (
           as
           little
           children
           do
           themselves
           
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Governours
           )
           to
           bee
           instructed
           and
           ordered
           by
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           Resigning
           up
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           our
           judgements
           unto
           him
           .
           So
           doe
           little
           children
           ;
           they
           yeeld
           themselves
           as
           an
           
             abratatabula
             ,
             white
             paper
          
           for
           
           their
           teachers
           to
           write
           any
           thing
           upon
           ,
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           receiving
           their
           instructions
           quietly
           ,
           submissively
           ,
           without
           quarrelling
           or
           cavalling
           .
           Even
           thus
           receive
           we
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           mysteries
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Such
           truths
           as
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           reveale
           unto
           us
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           let
           us
           receive
           them
           ,
           entertaine
           them
           quietly
           ,
           readily
           ,
           with
           a
           holy
           submission
           of
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           judgements
           ;
           not
           standing
           to
           quarrell
           with
           ,
           or
           cavill
           against
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           apprehend
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           Herein
           looke
           upon
           our
           patterne
           .
           Children
           do
           not
           apprehend
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           which
           are
           taught
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           believe
           them
           .
           The
           like
           do
           we
           in
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           .
           1.
           
           
             Captivating
             our
             understandings
             and
             judgements
          
           ,
           yeelding
           up
           both
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           believe
           what
           
           ever
           is
           held
           forth
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           then
           2ly
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           
             yeeld
             up
             our
             wills
             and
             affections
             .
          
           Let
           Gods
           will
           ,
           be
           our
           will
           ;
           to
           which
           let
           us
           stoope
           and
           submit
           ,
           though
           contrariant
           ,
           and
           crossing
           to
           our
           wills
           .
           So
           doth
           the
           childe
           .
           Though
           happily
           it
           may
           be
           crossed
           in
           what
           it
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           doe
           ;
           yet
           it
           submits
           ,
           it
           yeelds
           .
           Even
           so
           doe
           wee
           .
           Yeeld
           wee
           up
           our selves
           (
           as
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           so
           )
           to
           bee
           ordered
           by
           God
           ;
           to
           be
           in
           what
           state
           and
           condition
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           what
           he
           will
           have
           us
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           behave
           we
           our selves
           in
           life
           ;
           even
           as
           a
           child
           .
           
           So
           did
           David
           as
           himselfe
           telleth
           us
           ,
           Psal
           .
           131.
           
           
             [
             Surely
          
           
           
             I
             behav'd
             and
             quieted
             my selfe
             as
             a
             Childe
             that
             is
             weaned
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           A
           childe
           in
           the
           weaning
           is
           froward
           ,
           and
           tangle
           ,
           then
           nothing
           will
           please
           it
           but
           the
           breast
           .
           But
           being
           once
           weaned
           ;
           then
           usually
           it
           is
           quiet
           ,
           and
           contented
           with
           any
           thing
           .
           In
           this
           be
           we
           as
           children
           ;
           not
           like
           children
           in
           the
           weaning
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           we
           have
           not
           what
           we
           would
           have
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           please
           us
           .
           But
           like
           
             children
             weaned
          
           ;
           behaving
           our selves
           quietly
           ,
           and
           contentedly
           ;
           yeelding
           up
           our selves
           to
           the
           ordering
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           .
        
         
           
           And
           thus
           behave
           we
           our selves
           in
           death
           .
           Therin
           also
           as
           children
           .
           Children
           ,
           Infants
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ordered
           by
           their
           Mothers
           ,
           or
           Nurses
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           
             put
             to
             bed
          
           by
           them
           at
           night
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           please
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           part
           falling
           asleepe
           in
           the
           Nurses
           lap
           .
           Even
           thus
           do
           we
           resigne
           up
           our selves
           unto
           God
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           life
           ,
           so
           in
           death
           :
           to
           bee
           
             put
             to
             bed
          
           ,
           the
           bed
           of
           the
           grave
           ;
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           Falling
           a
           sleep
           in
           
           his
           lap
           ,
           in
           his
           armes
           ,
           committing
           our
           soules
           unto
           him
           as
           to
           a
           
             faithfull
             Creatour
          
           ,
           and
           
             mercifull
             Redeemer
          
           .
           Thus
           receive
           we
           Gods
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           his
           government
           here
           upon
           earth
           .
        
         
           
           And
           secondly
           ,
           Thus
           receive
           we
           his
           
             Kingdome
             of
          
           
           Glory
           .
           Still
           as
           
             little
             children
          
           .
           Receiving
           it
           in
           Gods
           way
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           tearmes
           .
           Thus
           do
           little
           children
           take
           
           things
           from
           their
           
             Parents
             hands
          
           ,
           upon
           their
           Parents
           
           tearmes
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           way
           they
           will
           have
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           receive
           we
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Receive
           it
           ,
           first
           upon
           
             Gods
             tearmes
             ,
             viz.
          
           as
           a
           
             free
             
             gift
          
           ;
           freely
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ,
           without
           any
           merit
           ,
           any
           desert
           of
           our
           own
           .
           Thus
           do
           
             little
             children
          
           receive
           every
           thing
           at
           their
           Parents
           hands
           .
           All
           of
           gift
           .
           Never
           dreaming
           of
           any
           merit
           ,
           any
           desert
           in
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Receive
           it
           in
           
             Gods
             way
          
           :
           in
           what
           ever
           
           way
           he
           shall
           in
           his
           Providence
           lay
           out
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           
           heaven
           by
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           but
           come
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           what
           way
           they
           go
           ;
           be
           it
           through
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           What
           if
           God
           will
           lay
           out
           unto
           us
           the
           like
           way
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           our
           
             heavenly
             Canaan
          
           ;
           a
           troublesome
           and
           tedious
           way
           ,
           yet
           baulke
           it
           not
           .
           
             [
             I
             presse
             forwards
             towards
             the
          
           
           marke
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             If
             by
             any
             meanes
             I
             might
             attain
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             ]
          
           Herein
           yeeld
           we
           up
           our selves
           unto
           God
           to
           be
           led
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           sheep
           .
           
           So
           it
           is
           sayd
           of
           
             Israel
             .
             [
             The
             Lord
             led
             them
             as
             a
             flocke
             ,
          
           (
           as
           a
           
             flocke
             of
             sheepe
          
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           signifieth
           ▪
           )
           
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
             ]
          
           Or
           (
           to
           hold
           to
           the
           Text
           )
           as
           Children
           .
           Children
           are
           led
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           or
           carried
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           have
           them
           .
           Even
           so
           yeeld
           we
           up
           ourselves
           to
           the
           will
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           .
           So
           he
           may
           but
           bring
           us
           to
           heaven
           ,
           let
           him
           lead
           us
           ,
           and
           cary
           us
           which
           way
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           What
           ever
           the
           tearmes
           be
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           way
           bee
           ;
           let
           us
           accept
           of
           this
           gift
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           
             Receiving
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             as
             little
             children
             .
          
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           this
           Speech
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               And
               taking
               them
               up
               in
               his
               Armes
               ,
               hee
               layd
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           COme
           we
           now
           to
           the
           last
           branch
           of
           this
           Story
           ,
           which
           informes
           us
           what
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           did
           to
           these
           Infants
           .
           Herein
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           three-fold
           act
           ;
           the
           two
           former
           introductory
           to
           the
           latter
           .
           1.
           
           His
           S●sception
           .
           2ly
           ,
           His
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
          
           .
           3ly
           ,
           His
           Benediction
           .
           [
           1.
           
           
             He
             tooke
             them
             up
             in
             his
             Arms.
          
           2ly
           ,
           
             Hee
             layd
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             .
          
           3ly
           ,
           
             And
             blessed
             them
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Thus
           doe
           these
           Petitioners
           receive
           what
           they
           desired
           ,
           and
           more
           .
           That
           which
           was
           desired
           for
           these
           children
           ,
           was
           onely
           a
           touch
           of
           our
           Saviours
           hands
           .
           So
           the
           13th
           ver
           .
           of
           this
           Chapter
           expresseth
           it
           .
           
             [
             They
             brought
             children
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             [
             touch
             ]
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Now
           this
           he
           doth
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           .
           
             [
             Hee
             embraced
             them
             in
             his
             Armes
             ,
             layed
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           Thus
           God
           is
           pleased
           some-times
           ,
           often-times
           to
           
             doe
             for
             his
             people
             above
             their
             desires
             .
          
           This
           hee
           can
           doe
           .
           
             [
             Now
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             exceeding
             abundantly
             above
             all
             that
             we
             aske
             or
             thinke
          
           ;
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           God
           can
           doe
           for
           his
           people
           exceeding
           abundantly
           above
           their
           desires
           ,
           or
           thoughts
           .
           There
           being
           in
           him
           abundance
           
           
             of
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Malachi
           hath
           it
           .
           
             [
             Did
             not
             he
             make
             one
             ?
             yet
             he
             had
             abundance
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           (
           So
           the
           Geneva
           readeth
           it
           ,
           
             Residuum
             Spiritus
          
           (
           saith
           Montanus
           )
           
           a
           residue
           (
           as
           our
           new
           translation
           hath
           it
           )
           an
           
             overplus
             of
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           power
           and
           vertue
           to
           have
           done
           more
           then
           he
           did
           .
           Whereas
           God
           at
           the
           first
           made
           but
           one
           woman
           for
           one
           man
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           for
           want
           of
           power
           ;
           hee
           could
           have
           made
           more
           if
           hee
           had
           pleased
           .
           He
           hath
           no
           measure
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           his
           
             will
             ▪
             [
             If
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             thou
             canst
             ,
             ]
          
           saith
           the
           leaper
           to
           our
           
           Saviour
           .
           So
           as
           out
           of
           this
           plenitude
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           power
           God
           is
           able
           to
           supply
           all
           the
           wants
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           ●o
           doe
           for
           them
           above
           their
           desires
           :
           which
           also
           sometimes
           he
           doth
           .
           Solomon
           having
           his
           choice
           to
           aske
           what
           hee
           would
           ,
           hee
           begs
           wisdome
           from
           God
           ;
           
             [
             Lord
             give
             me
             an
             understanding
             heart
             .
             ]
          
           
           God
           giveth
           him
           that
           and
           more
           ,
           
             viz
             ▪
             riches
          
           ,
           and
           
             honour
             :
             [
             I
             have
             also
             given
             thee
             that
             whic●
             thou
             hast
             not
             asked
             .
             ]
          
           The
           poor
           Paralytick
           in
           the
           Gospel
           is
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           for
           a
           
             bodily
             cure
          
           :
           Christ
           doth
           that
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           ;
           sending
           him
           away
           with
           a
           double
           cure
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           his
           
             Soule
             .
             [
             Sonne
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             :
             Take
             up
             thy
             bed
             and
          
           
           
             walke
             .
          
           ]
           Thus
           Christ
           dealt
           with
           others
           ;
           and
           thus
           ordinarily
           he
           dealeth
           by
           all
           that
           come
           unto
           him
           :
           doing
           for
           them
           above
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           The
           ground
           whereof
           is
           ,
           his
           
             abundant
             mercie
          
           .
           That
           
           is
           the
           epethite
           St.
           Peter
           giveth
           it
           :
           
             [
             According
             to
             his
             abundant
             mercie
             .
             ▪
             ]
             Rich
          
           mercie
           :
           So
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             [
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             mercie
             .
             ]
          
           God
           is
           rich
           ,
           as
           
           in
           power
           ,
           so
           in
           mercie
           .
           The
           one
           maketh
           him
           able
           ,
           the
           other
           willing
           to
           doe
           for
           his
           people
           above
           their
           defires
           .
           As
           a
           man
           having
           a
           
             large
             purse
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             large
             heart
          
           ,
           he
           giveth
           to
           a
           poore
           beggar
           more
           then
           he
           askes
           :
           He
           
           askes
           a
           penny
           ,
           hee
           gives
           him
           two
           .
           Thus
           God
           dealeth
           with
           poore
           suppliants
           that
           come
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           wants
           suing
           for
           mercie
           .
           He
           often
           doth
           for
           them
           what
           they
           desire
           ,
           and
           more
           .
           Being
           ,
           as
           
             rich
             in
             himselfe
          
           ,
           so
           
             rich
             unto
             them
             .
             [
             God
             is
             rich
             unto
          
           
           
             them
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             ]
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
           God
           is
           rich
           ;
           having
           an
           abundant
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           goodnesse
           
           of
           himselfe
           .
           And
           hee
           is
           rich
           not
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           covetous
           ●iser
           is
           ,
           )
           but
           unto
           others
           :
           Being
           ready
           and-willing
           to
           communicate
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           his
           goodnesse
           unto
           all
           that
           seek
           it
           ,
           (
           even
           as
           the
           fountaine
           that
           is
           ready
           to
           communicate
           of
           its
           water
           to
           all
           that
           come
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           vessels
           to
           receive
           
           it
           .
           )
           And
           that
           not
           sparingly
           ,
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             James
             .
             )
             He
             giveth
             us
             richly
             all
             things
             to
             enjoy
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           )
        
         
           
           A
           meditation
           which
           may
           serve
           as
           a
           forcible
           motive
           ,
           and
           inducement
           to
           make
           us
           come
           unto
           
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Vnto
           God
           by
           prayer
           :
           Vnto
           Iesus
           Christ
           by
           faith
           .
           ●
           ▪
           Come
           we
           to
           th●
           throne
           of
           Grace
           for
           a
           supply
           of
           our
           wants
           ▪
           what
           we
           aske
           ,
           
           being
           fit
           for
           us
           ,
           wee
           shall
           receive
           .
           
             [
             Whatsoever
             yee
             shall
             aske
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             ,
          
           
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           )
           
             [
             Aske
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             ;
             ]
          
           It
           ,
           what
           you
           aske
           ,
           and
           more
           :
           God
           giveth
           ,
           and
           he
           giveth
           not
           sparingly
           ▪
           but
           liberally
           [
           :
           Therefore
           come
           wee
           ,
           and
           come
           boldly
           .
           
             [
             :
             If
             any
             man
             l●●k
             wisdome
             ,
             let
          
           
           
             him
             aske
             it
             of
             God
             ▪
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             James
             ;
          
           )
           why
           ?
           
             For
             he
             giveth
             to
             all
             men
             liberally
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Come
           wee
           unto
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           by
           
             faith
             ▪
          
           ●●e
           shall
           sinde
           more
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           then
           ever
           
           wee
           thought
           of
           So
           did
           these
           mothers
           (
           or
           whoever
           )
           that
           brought
           these
           their
           children
           unto
           Christ
           .
           They
           found
           more
           tendernesse
           ,
           more
           love
           ,
           more
           affection
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           have
           expected
           .
           They
           come
           for
           a
           touch
           ;
           he
           
             embraceth
             ,
             blesseth
          
           them
           .
           Such
           over
           ▪
           flowings
           of
           mercie
           there
           are
           in
           God
           ▪
           and
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           towards
           poore
           sinners
           .
           The
           prodigall
           coming
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           little
           did
           he
           dreame
           of
           such
           affection
           ,
           such
           entertainement
           as
           he
           met
           with
           .
           His
           thoughts
           were
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           but
           get
           a
           roome
           in
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           
             to
             eate
             bread
             with
             his
             servants
             ,
          
           that
           was
           all
           he
           could
           looke
           for
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           he
           was
           worthy
           of
           .
           But
           see
           what
           he
           found
           :
           No
           sooner
           doth
           his
           father
           
             see
             him
             a
             farre
             off
          
           ,
           but
           he
           
             runs
             to
             meet
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             Jils
             upon
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             kisseth
             him
             ,
             bringeth
             farth
             the
             best
             ●oabe
             ▪
             and
             killeth
             th●
             fatted
             calfe
             for
             him
             .
          
           Such
           over
           ▪
           flowings
           of
           unexpected
           ,
           undeserved
           mercie
           and
           compassion
           there
           are
           in
           our
           God
           towards
           poor
           penitent
           sinners
           .
           Vpon
           there
           returning
           and
           coming
           home
           to
           God
           they
           shall
           finde
           abundant
           mercy
           ,
           abundant
           compassion
           ,
           more
           then
           ever
           they
           could
           have
           promised
           to
           themselves
           ▪
           considering
           their
           own
           unworth●nesse
           of
           the
           least
           mercie
           .
           And
           therefore
           come
           we
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           come
           we
           unto
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           But
           this
           I
           take
           up
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           from
           the
           joynt
           consideration
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           now
           to
           looke
           upon
           particulars
           ▪
           And
           
           therein
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           act
           .
           viz.
           The
           act
           of
           susception
           ;
           
           
             [
             Hee
             tooke
             them
             up
             in
             his
             armes
             .
             ]
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Complexans
             ●os
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           vulgar
           latine
           )
           Imbracing
           
           them
           .
           But
           the
           word
           (
           by
           Piscators
           leave
           )
           in
           
           proper
           signification
           importeth
           more
           .
           Not
           any
           kind
           of
           embracement
           ,
           but
           an
           
             embracement
             peculiar
             to
             children
          
           ;
           whom
           others
           use
           to
           take
           in
           their
           armes
           .
           Thus
           Simeon
           embraced
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           his
           Parents
           came
           to
           present
           him
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             Simeon
             tooke
          
           
           
             him
             up
             in
             his
             armes
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Which
           is
           but
           a
           periphrasis
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           giving
           us
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
           Surely
           even
           as
           Simeon
           there
           embraced
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           so
           d●d
           our
           Saviour
           here
           embrace
           these
           
             children
             :
             In
             ulnas
             suscepit
             .
             Hee
             tooke
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           From
           whence
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           it
           is
           rightly
           concluded
           against
           the
           Anapabtists
           ,
           that
           these
           children
           which
           were
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           young
           
           children
           ;
           not
           children
           capable
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           but
           Infants
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Little
           children
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           brought
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           their
           parents
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           taken
           into
           his
           armes
           .
           But
           letting
           that
           passe
           ,
           
           ●n
           That
           which
           we
           shall
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           singular
           affection
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           towards
           these
           Infants
           ;
           which
           he
           expresseth
           by
           this
           act
           of
           his
           :
           
             Takeing
             them
             into
             his
             armes
             ,
             ]
          
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           lav
           them
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           nigh
           to
           his
           heart
           ;
           
           
             t●nquam
             charistima
             ▪
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Chemnitius
           glosseth
           upon
           it
           )
           as
           a
           deare
           and
           choice
           treasure
           which
           he
           made
           speciall
           account
           ,
           and
           reckoning
           of
           .
           Thus
           doe
           
           tender
           mothers
           (
           not
           knowing
           how
           better
           to
           doe
           it
           ▪
           )
           expresse
           their
           affection
           to
           their
           babes
           ;
           taking
           and
           carrying
           them
           in
           their
           armes
           ,
           as
           neere
           their
           heart
           as
           may
           be
           ;
           embracing
           ,
           and
           hugging
           them
           .
           And
           how
           could
           Christ
           have
           expressed
           greater
           affection
           
           to
           these
           babes
           then
           he
           did
           ?
        
         
           
           And
           did
           he
           shew
           such
           affection
           to
           them
           ?
           How
           then
           dare
           any
           shew
           such
           dis-affection
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           shut
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           triumphant
           ,
           or
           
             militant
             ?
             Triumphant
          
           ;
           So
           doth
           the
           Papist
           all
           children
           dying
           without
           Baptisme
           .
           Militant
           :
           So
           doth
           the
           Anabaptist
           ,
           who
           denies
           Baptisme
           unto
           Infants
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           )
           they
           are
           no
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           what
           rigour
           ?
           What
           unwarrantable
           ,
           uncharitable
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           rigour
           is
           this
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           even
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           pull
           Infants
           out
           of
           the
           
             armes
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           he
           who
           tooke
           these
           Infants
           into
           his
           armes
           upon
           earth
           ,
           doth
           as
           much
           to
           some
           of
           them
           being
           now
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           will
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           such
           as
           are
           tendred
           to
           him
           as
           these
           were
           ;
           viz.
           brought
           to
           him
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           their
           Parents
           faith
           .
           He
           will
           receive
           them
           ,
           embrace
           them
           ,
           take
           them
           into
           the
           
             armes
             of
             his
             mercie
          
           .
           And
           there
           let
           
             believing
             Parents
          
           leave
           them
           (
           I
           meane
           ,
           their
           Infants
           deceased
           )
           in
           a
           comfortable
           hope
           ,
           and
           perswasion
           of
           finding
           them
           there
           another
           day
           .
           
             I
             shall
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             returne
             to
          
           
           me
           (
           saith
           David
           of
           his
           childe
           .
           )
           This
           for
           the
           dead
           .
           As
           for
           the
           living
           ,
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           shut
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Seing
           we
           here
           find
           them
           in
           
             Christs
             bosome
          
           ,
           take
           heed
           how
           wee
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             bosome
          
           ,
           by
           denying
           unto
           them
           the
           
             Churches
             priviledge
          
           ,
           the
           badge
           and
           seale
           of
           their
           Christianity
           .
           This
           for
           Infants
           .
           
        
         
           As
           for
           our selves
           ,
           be
           we
           all
           
             encouraged
             to
             come
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           He
           that
           had
           armes
           to
           receive
           these
           
           poore
           Infants
           being
           brought
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           armes
           to
           receive
           us
           coming
           unto
           him
           .
           
             [
             Him
          
           
           
             that
             cometh
             unto
             me
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             out
             .
             ]
          
           Hee
           
           that
           
             [
             cometh
          
           ]
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             [
             believeth
          
           ]
           on
           me
           ;
           coming
           to
           me
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           Lord
           ▪
           to
           be
           saved
           and
           governed
           by
           me
           ,
           
             [
             I
             will
             not
             cast
             him
             ou●
             .
             ]
          
           There
           is
           a
           me●●sis
           in
           the
           phrase
           ,
           lesse
           said
           ,
           but
           more
           intended
           .
           I
           will
           not
           
             cast
             him
             out
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           receive
           ,
           I
           will
           embrace
           him
           .
           Surely
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           lost
           none
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           
             compassion
             ▪
          
           What
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           hath
           :
           hee
           carried
           his
           ●●wels
           ,
           and
           his
           armes
           to
           heaven
           with
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           come
           wee
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Q.
           How
           shall
           w●e
           come
           ▪
           A.
           1.
           
           Not
           by
           any
           power
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           Thus
           none
           can
           come
           unto
           Christ
           .
           
             [
             No
             〈◊〉
             cometh
             unto
             me
             ,
             except
             my
             Father
             which
             hath
             sent
             me
             draw
             him
             .
             ]
          
           Even
           as
           these
           children
           could
           not
           have
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           had
           not
           their
           Parents
           brought
           them
           .
           Thus
           unlesse
           our
           
             heavenly
             Father
          
           bring
           us
           ,
           lead
           us
           ,
           draw
           its
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           effectually
           perswade
           our
           hearts
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           ,
           working
           upon
           them
           by
           his
           word
           and
           spirit
           )
           wee
           will
           never
           come
           ▪
           can
           never
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           being
           of
           our selves
           both
           unwilling
           ,
           and
           unable
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Not
           yet
           (
           secondly
           )
           in
           any
           confidence
           of
           any
           worthinesse
           in
           our selves
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           should
           be
           the
           rather
           received
           and
           embraced
           of
           Christ
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           we●
           bring
           with
           us
           .
           No
           ,
           this
           also
           wee
           doctrinally
           renounce
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           clearly
           ,
           as
           firmly
           ,
           as
           any
           〈◊〉
           whatever
           ;
           averring
           that
           
             he
             which
             ●ill
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             must
             come
             emptie-handed
             ,
             bringing
             
             with
             him
             nothing
             of
             his
             owne
             .
          
           So
           say
           they
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           wee
           ▪
           Nothing
           save
           onely
           an
           eye
           ,
           and
           a
           hand
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           are
           not
           our
           own
           neither
           .
           )
           An
           eye
           to
           looke
           up
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           a
           hand
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           done
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           And
           this
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ▪
           )
           every
           of
           us
           must
           bri●g
           with
           us
           .
           Every
           one
           his
           own
           
             faith
             ▪
             [
             The
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             his
             faith
             .
             ]
          
           Whatever
           the
           case
           of
           Infants
           be
           ,
           sure
           we
           are
           ,
           in
           
             persons
             of
             age
          
           thus
           it
           must
           be
           .
           These
           Infants
           here
           they
           are
           brought
           unto
           Christ
           that
           he
           should
           
             〈◊〉
             them
          
           .
           But
           the
           
             woman
             with
             the
          
           
           
             bloudy
             issue
          
           shee
           cometh
           unto
           Christ
           that
           
             shee
             might
             touch
             him
          
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           other
           sicke
           persons
           usually
           did
           .
           )
           Whether
           Infants
           may
           bee
           saved
           by
           their
           Parents
           faith
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           disputable
           ▪
           But
           as
           for
           us
           ▪
           it
           is
           out
           of
           doubt
           ;
           it
           is
           our
           
             owne
             faith
          
           must
           benefit
           us
           .
           Even
           as
           it
           is
           with
           a
           childe
           in
           the
           wombe
           ▪
           and
           out
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           wombe
           it
           is
           nourished
           by
           the
           meate
           which
           the
           mother
           eates
           ▪
           but
           not
           so
           out
           of
           the
           wombe
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           live
           by
           the
           meate
           which
           it selfe
           eateth
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           so
           with
           children
           in
           their
           
             infancie
             ▪
          
           whether
           they
           they
           live
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           question
           which
           I
           will
           not
           peremptorily
           dedetermine
           ▪
           (
           I
           know
           it
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           .
           )
           But
           afterwards
           when
           they
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ▪
           then
           they
           must
           live
           by
           their
           owne
           faith
           .
           Then
           they
           must
           come
           unto
           Christ
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           upon
           their
           owne
           leas
           ,
           though
           still
           led
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           another
           .
           And
           thus
           let
           us
           come
           .
           So
           coming
           ,
           doubt
           not
           but
           ●e
           that
           had
           armes
           to
           receive
           these
           Infants
           being
           brought
           to
           him
           in
           the
           armes
           
           of
           others
           ,
           will
           also
           have
           armes
           ,
           armes
           of
           mercie
           and
           tender
           compasson
           ▪
           to
           receive
           ,
           to
           embrace
           us
           ,
           coming
           unto
           him
           ,
           believing
           on
           him
           ▪
           submitting
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Passe
           wee
           now
           to
           the
           second
           and
           third
           acts
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           I
           will
           be
           very
           briefe
           hasting
           to
           a
           conclusion
           of
           this
           subject
           .
           
             [
             He
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             ▪
             ]
          
           Wherein
           we
           have
           ,
           first
           the
           outward
           ceremonie
           or
           signe
           ,
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             :
             [
             He
             layd
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Then
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           the
           grace
           conferred
           ,
           
             Benediction
             :
             [
             Hee
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           Briefly
           of
           each
           .
        
         
           
           
             [
             Hee
             layd
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             ▪
             ]
          
           A
           ceremonie
           of
           very
           ancient
           use
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           diverse
           cases
           :
           Specially
           in
           two
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           case
           of
           benediction
           ,
           and
           blessing
           .
           Thus
           the
           
             Patriarch
             Jacob
          
           being
           to
           blesse
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Joseph
             ,
             Ephraim
          
           and
           Manasses
           ,
           he
           
             layd
             his
             hands
          
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           praying
           for
           ,
           and
           pronouncing
           a
           blessing
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           our
           Saviour
           here
           blessing
           these
           children
           ,
           hee
           
             layd
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
          
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           case
           of
           Consecration
           .
           When
           a
           person
           ,
           or
           thing
           was
           to
           be
           set
           a
           p●rt
           to
           some
           speciall
           use
           ,
           and
           service
           ;
           this
           was
           done
           by
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           .
           Thus
           the
           sacrifices
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           consecrated
           by
           
           the
           
             Priests
             .
             [
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             layd
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ;
             ]
          
           which
           they
           did
           (
           amongst
           other
           ends
           )
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             consecration
             .
             Destinarunt
             illud
          
           
           
             ut
             ●ieret
             sacrifici●m
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Osiander
           upon
           it
           ;
           )
           
             destinating
             and
             setting
             a-part
             that
             creature
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             .
          
           And
           as
           their
           sacrifices
           were
           thus
           consecrated
           ,
           so
           
           were
           (
           at
           least
           )
           some
           of
           their
           Church-officers
           also
           .
           
           So
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Levites
           were
           to
           be
           consecrated
           by
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             Numb
          
           .
           8.
           
           Thus
           was
           it
           under
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           find
           it
           under
           the
           New.
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           (
           our
           
             great
             high
             Priest
          
           )
           being
           to
           consecrate
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
             ▪
          
           hee
           
           
             tooke
             the
             Bread
          
           ,
           and
           
             hee
             tooke
             the
             Cup
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text.
           )
           Either
           taking
           them
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           or
           laying
           his
           hand
           upon
           them
           ,
           setting
           them
           apart
           from
           a
           common
           ,
           to
           a
           sacred
           use
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           were
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Gospell
          
           consecrated
           ;
           set
           apart
           to
           their
           Ministeriall
           Offices
           ,
           by
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
          
           .
        
         
           
           A
           
             usefull
             Ceremony
          
           in
           both
           these
           cases
           .
           Whether
           necessary
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           a
           question
           ?
           Papists
           contend
           for
           it
           as
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           making
           it
           the
           outward
           signe
           in
           two
           of
           their
           Sacraments
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           )
           
             viz.
             Confirmation
          
           ,
           and
           Ordination
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           (
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           former
           now
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           touched
           upon
           already
           ,
           )
           wee
           generally
           allow
           it
           ,
           approve
           it
           as
           very
           
             convenient
             ▪
          
           not
           onely
           warrantable
           but
           
             usefull
             ,
             warrantable
          
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           Vsefull
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           significancie
           of
           it
           ,
           suting
           well
           with
           the
           businesse
           that
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           ,
           
             (
             Ordination
          
           ;
           wherein
           there
           is
           a
           charge
           )
           layd
           upon
           the
           person
           ordained
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           set
           apart
           unto
           a
           speciall
           use
           and
           service
           .
        
         
           Warrantable
           and
           usefull
           wee
           allow
           it
           ;
           yet
           leaving
           
           it
           as
           an
           
             indifferent
             Ceremony
          
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           of
           the
           
             essence
             of
             Ordination
          
           ,
           (
           much
           lesse
           of
           
             Confirmation
             ,
          
           )
           which
           may
           be
           performed
           without
           it
           ,
           viz.
           by
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           .
           And
           so
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           expresse
           precept
           in
           Scripture
           〈◊〉
           inforce
           it
           .
           As
           for
           that
           obvious
           Text
           in
           
           Timot●y
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           him
           not
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             on
             hands
             suddenly
             upon
             any
             man.
          
           It
           sheweth
           indeed
           ,
           what
           the
           usuall
           Rite
           and
           Ceremony
           then
           was
           not
           what
           of
           necessity
           it
           must
           bee
           .
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           .
        
         
           
           The
           case
           which
           the
           Text
           leadeth
           us
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           case
           of
           Benediction
           .
           And
           with
           this
           the
           Ceremony
           suteth
           well
           .
           Importing
           a
           putting
           ,
           or
           
             conferring
             ▪
          
           of
           some
           gift
           upon
           another
           ;
           whether
           by
           bestowing
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           praying
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
           First
           ,
           By
           
             bestowing
             it
          
           .
           Thus
           our
           blessed
           〈◊〉
           blessed
           these
           children
           :
           Not
           onely
           praying
           for
           ,
           but
           
           bestowing
           a
           blessing
           upon
           them
           .
           
             (
             D●●●ene
             dic●re
             〈◊〉
             be●efacere
             ;
             )
          
           which
           was
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           his
           hands
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           
             layed
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
          
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             hands
          
           ,
           hands
           full
           of
           blessing
           .
           In●●
           which
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           committed
           the
           dispensation
           of
           all
           blessings
           ,
           both
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           earthly
           ▪
           This
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Mat.
           
           28.
           
           
             (
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             vice
             ,
             both
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             earth
             .
             )
          
           This
           hee
           spake
           after
           his
           〈◊〉
           Not
           but
           that
           he
           had
           this
           power
           〈◊〉
           how
           ●ve●
           from
           thence
           ▪
           forth
           hee
           was
           to
           exercise
           it
           more
           
           freely
           than
           formerly
           .
           Before
           this
           he
           had
           all
           
             power
             in
             his
             hands
          
           ;
           a
           power
           to
           conferre
           and
           bestow
           what
           blessings
           ,
           and
           where
           hee
           pleased
           .
           Not
           unfitly
           then
           did
           he
           lay
           on
           hands
           upon
           these
           Infants
           here
           ,
           being
           about
           to
           blesse
           them
           ;
           hee
           having
           all
           blessings
           in
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           so
           have
           not
           others
           ,
           why
           then
           
           should
           they
           lay
           on
           hands
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           conferre
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           
             pray
             for
             them
          
           .
           I
           ,
           more
           .
           In
           the
           name
           of
           God
           pronounce
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           promise
           of
           them
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           confirme
           the
           persons
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           obta●ning
           what
           is
           so
           prayed
           for
           ,
           so
           pronounced
           ,
           so
           promised
           ;
           therefore
           they
           lay
           
             on
             hands
             upon
             them
          
           .
           Thus
           Jacob
           in
           the
           place
           forenamed
           ,
           layd
           on
           hands
           
           upon
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Joseph
           ,
           praying
           for
           ,
           and
           pronouncing
           a
           blessing
           upon
           them
           .
           Thus
           Moses
           layed
           hands
           upon
           Josuah
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           was
           filled
           
           
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
          
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           Deut.
           last
           .
           Not
           that
           Moses
           could
           put
           his
           spirit
           upon
           Joshuah
           ,
           but
           he
           praying
           for
           it
           ,
           God
           conferred
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           time
           layed
           their
           hands
           upon
           divers
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           those
           
             Disciples
             ,
             Acts
          
           19.
           
           Not
           
           that
           they
           of
           themselves
           could
           conferre
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           but
           God
           did
           it
           by
           their
           Ministery
           .
           But
           I
           promised
           to
           be
           briefe
           .
           
        
         
           A
           word
           or
           two
           of
           the
           last
           branch
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           will
           dismisse
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           viz.
           the
           thing
           signified
           by
           this
           Ceremony
           .
           
             [
             Hee
             layd
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           He
           blessed
           
           them
           .
           How
           ?
           why
           ,
           by
           praying
           for
           a
           blessing
           ,
           pronouncing
           a
           blessing
           ,
           conferring
           a
           blessing
           upon
           them
           ▪
           All
           this
           hee
           could
           doe
           ,
           having
           authority
           to
           blesse
           ,
           and
           having
           all
           power
           in
           his
           hands
           to
           conferre
           ,
           not
           onely
           temporall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           blessings
           .
           
           
             [
             Thou
             hast
             given
             him
             power
             over
             all
             flesh
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             give
             eternall
             life
             to
             as
             many
             as
             thou
             hast
             given
             him
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           blessing
           it
           
           was
           that
           Christ
           here
           bestowed
           upon
           these
           Infants
           .
           Christ
           hath
           many
           blessings
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Anabaptist
             ,
             )
             right-hand
          
           ,
           and
           left-hand
           blessings
           .
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           hee
           healed
           the
           sicke
           ,
           cleansed
           the
           leapers
           ,
           made
           the
           dumbe
           to
           speake
           ,
           the
           blinde
           to
           see
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           who
           knoweth
           (
           say
           they
           )
           but
           some
           such
           blessing
           it
           might
           bee
           that
           Christ
           here
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           ,
           some
           temporall
           blessing
           ?
        
         
           
           Answ
           .
           To
           this
           wee
           answer
           ,
           that
           possibly
           it
           might
           be
           so
           .
           Hee
           might
           ,
           possibly
           ,
           and
           probably
           prav
           that
           they
           might
           live
           and
           
             grow
             in
             stature
          
           ,
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           favour
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           surely
           ,
           this
           blessing
           of
           his
           imports
           more
           ▪
           The
           Text
           telleth
           us
           here
           ,
           that
           Christ
           layd
           his
           
             [
             hands
          
           ]
           on
           them
           .
           Not
           one
           hand
           ,
           but
           both
           .
           
             Christs
             blessings
             when
             hee
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             seldome
             went
             single
             .
          
           Seldome
           did
           he
           bestow
           a
           left-hand
           without
           a
           right-hand
           blessing
           .
           Seldome
           did
           hee
           cure
           any
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           hee
           cured
           them
           also
           in
           their
           soules
           .
           And
           surely
           such
           was
           his
           blessing
           here
           .
           More
           than
           a
           bare
           temporall
           blessing
           ;
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           principally
           a
           
             spirituall
             ▪
          
           and
           
           heavenly
           blessing
           ▪
           even
           the
           blessing
           of
           
             Gods
             Kingdome
          
           .
           This
           hee
           had
           before
           avowed
           to
           belong
           unto
           them
           .
           
             [
             Of
             such
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             ]
          
           and
           the
           blessing
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           hee
           here
           conferred
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             Hee
             blessed
             them
             .
          
           ]
           And
           what
           could
           hee
           have
           done
           more
           for
           them
           ?
           or
           for
           any
           ?
           This
           was
           the
           best
           thing
           that
           Isaac
           could
           doe
           to
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           sonne
           Jacob
           ,
           to
           blesse
           him
           .
           And
           what
           could
           Christ
           have
           done
           better
           for
           these
           Infants
           ▪
           Hee
           blessing
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           blessed
           .
           
             I
             have
             blessed
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
          
           
           
             bee
             blessed
          
           ,
           saith
           Isaac
           concerning
           his
           sonne
           .
           And
           those
           whom
           Christ
           blesseth
           ▪
           they
           shall
           bee
           blessed
           .
        
         
           
           Applic.
           O
           seeke
           we
           after
           this
           blessing
           ,
           the
           root
           of
           all
           blessings
           .
           Seeke
           it
           for
           our
           selves
           ,
           and
           seeke
           it
           for
           our
           Children
           .
           Without
           this
           ,
           
             our
             blessing
          
           of
           them
           ,
           our
           providing
           for
           them
           ▪
           will
           be
           little
           worth
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           our
           care
           and
           endeavour
           to
           
             bring
             them
             to
             Christ
          
           ;
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           blesse
           them
           .
           If
           he
           blesse
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           (
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           could
           )
           run
           over
           this
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           both
           in
           a
           Doctrinall
           ,
           and
           Practicall
           way
           ;
           shewing
           you
           still
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           what
           it
           maketh
           for
           that
           end
           to
           which
           it
           hath
           beene
           ordinarily
           made
           use
           of
           amongst
           us
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             .
             Such
          
           they
           were
           that
           were
           here
           
             brought
             to
             Christ.
             Such
          
           they
           were
           ,
           whom
           the
           Disciples
           here
           (
           out
           of
           no
           ill
           intent
           )
           attempt
           to
           keepe
           
           backe
           from
           
             ●●ming
             t●
             Christ
             .
             Such
          
           they
           were
           whom
           Christ
           here
           
             inviteth
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ;
             prohibiting
          
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           to
           hinder
           them
           .
           Such
           they
           were
           to
           whom
           hee
           avoweth
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           both
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           to
           belong
           .
           Such
           they
           were
           whom
           he
           here
           
             embraceth
             ,
             luy●●h
             his
             hands
          
           on
           ,
           blesseth
           .
        
         
           
           Object
           .
           But
           (
           saith
           the
           Anabaptist
           )
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ?
           All
           this
           while
           wee
           doe
           not
           read
           that
           Christ
           Baptized
           these
           Infants
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           True.
           No
           more
           did
           he
           any
           others
           .
           
             [
             Iesus
             himselfe
             baptized
             not
             .
             ]
             Iohn
          
           4.
           2.
           
           But
           yet
           hee
           expressed
           a
           singular
           and
           peculiar
           affection
           to
           them
           ;
           Invites
           them
           to
           communion
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           avowes
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           to
           bee
           theirs
           ;
           and
           conferres
           upon
           them
           the
           blessing
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           hath
           Christ
           thus
           honoured
           some
           of
           this
           tender
           age
           ▪
           
             What
             shall
             new
             bee
             done
             to
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             delighteth
             to
             honour
             ?
          
           Doth
           hee
           invite
           them
           to
           communion
           with
           himselfe
           ▪
           Who
           shall
           keepe
           them
           backe
           ,
           by
           debarring
           them
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           that
           communion
           ?
           Doth
           hee
           avow
           ,
           and
           conferre
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           who
           shall
           then
           deny
           them
           the
           signe
           ?
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A77497-e210
           
             Col.
             4.
             14.
             
             Lucas
             de
             Medico
             corporum
             factus
             jam
             erat
             Medicus
             animarum
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Phil.
             
          
           
             
               The
               healing
               of
               Israels
               breaches
               An.
               1642
               Church-Reformation
               .
            
             
               An.
               Church-Remedy
               .
            
             
               An.
               1644
               ,
            
          
           
             
               M.
               Marshals
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               M.
               Cooke
               .
            
             
               D●
               .
               Featly
               &c.
               Gen.
               38.
               30.
               31
            
          
           
             a
             Non
             inficior
             ,
             in
             co
             nonnihil
             hallucinari
             Hieronymum
             ,
             quod
             Apostolicam
             esse
             observationem
             dicit
             ,
             viz.
             Confi●mationem
             .
             Calv
             instit
             .
             l.
             4
             c.
             19.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             contra
             Lucif
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
             Hic
             unus
             locus
             abundè
             testatur
             hujus
             Ceremoniae
             (
             sc
             .
             Impositionis
             manuum
             in
             Confirmatione
             )
             originem
             fluxisse
             ab
             Apostolis
             .
             Cat.
             Com.
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Heb.
             ca.
             6.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Rev.
             1.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Joh.
             5.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77497-e1110
           
             The
             Subject
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Who
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             A.
             Such
             as
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             already
             made
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             All
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             ●o
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             ●en
             .
             17.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             R.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Mans
             sinne
             and
             misery
             universall
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             tender
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             mercy
             universall
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             ▪
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Only
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Covenant
             may
             be
             baptised
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             rule
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             Q
             Who
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             A.
             All
             that
             professe
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Professours
             of
             the
             faith
             baptiseable
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Generall
             profession
             makes
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11
             ▪
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act
             5.
             and
             8.
             
          
           
             Persons
             come
             to
             years
             of
             discretion
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             6.
             
             Act.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Beza
             Annot.
             in
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Anabaptisme
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whether
             Infants
             be
             baptizeable
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             The
             Question
             stated
             .
          
           
             Infan●s
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             are
             subjects
             capable
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             arguments
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Children
             may
             be
             baptized
             ,
             because
             within
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Infants
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reputed
             in
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Proved
             by
             3
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Taken
             from
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             Q
             1.
             
             What
             meant
             by
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             What
             by
             children
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             ad
             lo●
             .
             Not
             children
             by
             Regeneration
             ,
             Or
             Succession
             .
          
           
             But
             children
             in
             Age.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Robinson
             Bap.
             of
             Infants
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Promise
             said
             to
             belong
             to
             three
             sorts
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Who
             were
             those
             a
             far
             off
             ;
             Calvin
             ;
             Piscator
             .
             A
             Lapide
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               usually
               expounded
               .
            
             
               Ephes
               .
               2
               17.
               
            
          
           
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Beza
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Peter
               was
               not
               yet
               fully
               instructed
               in
               this
               mystery
               touching
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               Act.
               10.
               
               Vers
               13.
               28.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             No
             fit
             time
             to
             preach
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             posterity
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             a
             far
             off
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             Children
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             [
             As
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             ]
             how
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Some
             Infants
             were
             in
             Covenant
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             Therefore
             some
             are
             in
             covenant
             now
             .
             Proved
             by
             3
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Otherwise
             Infants
             should
             be
             losers
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Nisi
             fortè
             arbitramur
             Christum
             in
             suo
             adve●●u
             Patris
             gratiam
             imminu●sse
             aut
             decurtasse
             ,
             quod
             execrab●li
             blasphem●â
             non
             vacat
             .
             Calv.
             Instit
             ,
             l
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Robinson
             ,
             bap
             .
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             be
             more
             large
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             ●hen
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             40.
             
          
           
             Infants
             no
             where
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Replic
             .
             These
             are
             two
             distinct
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               old
               Covenant
               abolished
               .
            
             
               Heb.
               7.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenant
             at
             Mount
             Sina
             which
             were
             
          
           
             Two
             distinct
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             Six
             differences
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Mr.
             Robinson
             Bap.
             of
             Infants
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             In
             time
             .
          
           
             Place
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             making
             and
             dispensing
             .
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Conditions
             .
             Mr
             Robinson
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             End
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             Continuance
             .
          
           
             Q.
             The
             Covenant
             at
             Mount
             Sina
             ,
             why
             called
             the
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             first
             Covenant
             A.
             1.
             
             In
             opposition
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Heb
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Waxing
             old
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             for
             substance
             with
             the
             first
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Adam
             in
             state
             of
             innocency
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             old
             Covenant
             disanulled
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             Proving
             some
             Infants
             to
             bee
             within
             the
             Covenant
             :
          
           
             Because
             they
             are
             holy
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               How
               Infants
               of
               beleeving
               parents
               are
               said
               to
               be
               holy
               .
            
             
               A.
               Not
               free
               frō
               originall
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             But
             visibly
             holy
             .
          
           
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             Not
             only
             with
             a
             Civill
             Holinesse
             .
          
           
             A.
             Vide
             P.
             Mart.
             &
             Parae
             .
             ad
             l●oc
             .
          
           
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             Nor
             only
             sanctified
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             parents
             .
          
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             But
             holy
             in
             respect
             of
             federall
             holines
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             A
             Lapid
             .
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             7.
             6
             c.
             14
             ▪
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Anabaptist
             injurious
             to
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Infants
             of
             Beleevers
             and
             Infidels
             differ
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Jude
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Whether
             〈◊〉
             Infants
             of
             believing
             parents
             be
             in
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             A.
             Visibly
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29
             29.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             the
             Covenant
             is
             transmitted
             .
          
           
             A.
             Not
             by
             naturall
             generation
             .
          
           
             P.
             Mart.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             Infants
             have
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             A.
             They
             have
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Infants
             ,
             why
             not
             capable
             of
             both
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             A.
             Because
             the
             one
             is
             a
             Passive
             ,
             the
             other
             an
             active
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Infants
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             may
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             Divers
             mysteries
             shadowed
             out
             by
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ends
             of
             the
             Institution
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             appointed
             for
             administring
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             eight
             day
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             the
             eight
             day
             ?
          
           
             
               Q.
               Why
               no
               sooner
               A.
               Divers
               reasons
               alleadged
               .
            
             
               Some
               Physical
               Perer.
               ad
               loc
               .
               ex
               Plutarcho
               .
            
          
           
             Other
             mysticall
             .
          
           
             Luther
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             31.
             13.
             
          
           
             Two
             reasons
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             R.
             1.
             
             The
             naturall
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Obs
             .
             1.
             
             God
             proportions
             tryalls
             to
             strength
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             2.
             
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             rather
             then
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Applic.
             
          
           
             A
             warrant
             for
             baptizing
             by
             sprinkling
             .
          
           
             A
             direction
             about
             the
             time
             for
             baptizing
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Gods
             time
             ,
             the
             time
             convenient
             .
          
           
             Children
             dying
             without
             Baptisme
             ,
             whether
             indangered
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Gen.
             17.
             14.
             
             The
             uncircumcised
             man-childe
             was
             to
             bee
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             It
             reached
             not
             to
             Infants
             under
             eight
             daies
             old
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               yet
               to
               children
               ,
               but
               to
               persons
               of
               age
               contemning
               or
               neglecting
               that
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               Jun.
               &
               Trem
               ,
               ad
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             Proved
             by
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             want
             ,
             but
             contempt
             or
             neglect
             of
             ●●●ti●me
             .
          
           
             Ez●l
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Lev.
             22.
             27.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             12.
             2
             
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
             God
             will
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             impure
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Appl.
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16.
             
             Let
             not
             such
             meddle
             with
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenants
             
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Why
             no
             later
             ?
          
           
             Lev.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               A.
               Reasons
               alledged
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Naturall
               .
               Peter
               .
               ad
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             
               Morall
               and
               Mysticall
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               Paraeus
               ad
               loc
               .
               〈…〉
               Parents
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             sake
             ,
             〈◊〉
             might
             fleigh
             ▪
             
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             sl●ighting
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Word
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             To
             order
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptism
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             The
             Consequence
             of
             the
             Argument
             proved
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             succeeds
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Col.
             ●
             .
             11.
             12.
             explained
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whether
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             A.
             Not
             so
             ,
             yet
             Baptisme
             succeedeth
             it
             ,
             and
             answereth
             to
             it
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             an
             Antitype
             to
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             and
             Circumcision
             compared
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             outward
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             some
             circumstances
             about
             the
             subject
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Time
             of
             administration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Manner
             of
             signification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Matter
             sealed
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Duration
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             they
             agree
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             ends
             and
             uses
             .
          
           
             
               Each
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               same
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Each
             an
             initiall
             Seale
             .
          
           
             Each
             a
             note
             of
             distinction
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Each
             an
             obligation
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             their
             signification
             ,
             shadowing
             out
             the
             same
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             The
             corruption
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             mystery
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             mystery
             of
             Regen
             e●tion
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Agreements
             in
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           
             Replic
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             grounded
             upon
             an
             expresse
             command
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             That
             command
             was
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             Here
             is
             a
             command
             for
             Circumcision
             ,
             not
             the
             like
             for
             baptisme
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             No
             prohibition
             to
             forbid
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             Infants
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             more
             then
             under
             th●
             Old.
             
          
           
             All
             materiall
             differences
             betwixt
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Baptizing
             of
             both
             sexes
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
             Act.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             Upon
             any
             day
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             No
             warrant
             for
             this
             alteration
             that
             Infants
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             as
             well
             as
             Circumcised
             .
          
           
             Replic
             .
             By
             a
             like
             reason
             children
             should
             now
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             because
             they
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Childrens
             eating
             of
             the
             Supper
             an
             ancient
             practice
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             de
             Eccl.
             Dogm
             .
             c.
             52.
             
             &
             Eph.
             23.
             
             Cyprian
             de
             Lapsis
             Serm.
             5
             
          
           
             P.
             Martyr
             Com.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               In
               istâ
               causâ
               pro
               neutrâ
               parte
               vehementer
               contenderim
               .
            
             
               P.
               M.
               ibid.
               Non
               enim
               damnare
               ausim
               Ecclesiam
               veterem
               ,
               &c.
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             v.
             24
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Children
             did
             not
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             Aret.
             Censura
             contrà
             Paedobaptist
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             de
             B●llo
             Judai
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Aynsworth
             Annot.
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             de
             Baptism
             .
             sect
             36.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             d.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             Aynsworth
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Argument
             retorted
             .
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             loc
             .
             47.
             q.
             36.
             
             Tilen
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             Disp
             .
             2
             Thes
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             Paedobaptism
             a
             humane
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             ●ovell
             invention
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Innocentius
               3.
               qui
               vivit
               An.
               1215.
               
               A.
               R.
               In
               his
               vanity
               of
               childish
               baptisme
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               Grosse
               or
               wilfull
               ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             72.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Cyprianus
             floruit
             Anno
             Dom.
             250.
             
          
           
             Antiquity
             pleading
             for
             Paedobaptism
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Epl.
             28.
             l.
             3.
             de
             P●c
             .
             Merit
             .
             &
             Remiss
             .
             e.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             ubi
             totam
             ferè
             Cypriani
             Epistolam
             recitat
             .
             &
             alibi
             passim
             :
             vide
             Pamel
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             69.
             
             Cyprian
             us
             Epist
             .
             69.
             
             Orig.
             in
             Levi.
             Hom.
             8.
             in
             Lu.
             in
             Epist
             .
             ●d
             Rom.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cy●ill
             .
             Hieros
             .
             Catech.
             myst
             .
             Greg
             ▪
             Naz.
             Orat.
             3.
             in
             Sanctum
             lavacrum
             Ambros
             .
             in
             Luc.
             Concil
             .
             Mile
             .
             can
             .
             2.
             citat
             per
             Pam.
             in
             Annot.
             super
             Epistol
             .
             Cypr.
             69.
             
          
           
             
               Tertull
               lib.
               de
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               P.
               Martyr
               .
               lo●
               .
               Com.
               clas
               4.
               lo.
               8.
               sect
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Irenaeus
               contra
               haeretic
               .
               l
               ▪
               2.
               c.
               39.
               
               Just
               .
               mar
               .
               quae
               .
               56.
               cum
               allis
               citat
               .
               per
               Pamel
               .
               ub●
               susuprà
               .
            
             
               Repl.
               Paedobaptisme
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               constitution
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             Paedobaptism
             how
             called
             a
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             *
             Ceremonia
             ,
             ●
             Cere
             Italiae
             oppido
             ,
             ubi
             sacra
             Romanorum
             ●ēpore
             tumultus
             Gallici
             summa
             circâ
             reservata
             erant
             ,
             Liv.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               How
               a
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               2
               
               Thes
               .
               2.
               15.
               
               How
               a
               Ceremony
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Origen
               in
               Ep
               ad
               Rom.
               l.
               5.
               
               August
               .
               contrà
               Do●●
               .
               l.
               4
               c
               24
               &
               de
               Gen.
               ad
               lit
               .
               l.
               10.
               c.
               23.
               f●tent●
               Pamelio
               ubi
               suprà
               .
            
          
           
             Repl.
             Pope
             Higinus
             the
             author
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l
             ▪
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             P.
             Mart.
             loc
             .
             com
             Clas
             .
             4.
             lo
             8.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Utile
               sane
               Institutum
               .
               P.
               M.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Vide
               Bu●an
               .
               de
               B●ptismo
               ,
               loc
               .
               48.
               q.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             No
             precept
             or
             president
             for
             Paedobaptism
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Not
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             expresse
             precept
             or
             president
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             A.
             ●
             .
             The
             New
             Testament
             hath
             not
             left
             us
             wholly
             destiture
             of
             either
             .
          
           
             For
             precept
             .
          
           
             M●t.
             28.
             19.
             explained
             .
          
           
             Non
             ut
             hactenù●
             solos
             Judaeos
             .
             H.
             Grot.
             Annot.
             in
             lo●
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             Teach
             and
             baptize
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             How
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Presidents
             in
             ●he
             New
             Testament
             for
             Paedobaptism
             .
          
           
             The
             baptizing
             of
             whole
             families
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             No
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             baptized
             afterwards
             
          
           
             The
             Apostolicall
             practice
             of
             confirmation
             .
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             Com.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             twofold
             .
          
           
             Extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             18.
             
             Mar.
             5.
             23.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             18.
             
             Luk.
             4.
             40.
             
             Act.
             28.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ordinary
             ,
             used
             in
             two
             cases
             ,
          
           
             In
             Ordination
             ▪
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             confirmation
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Hujus
               moris
               sae●è
               mentionem
               fa●iunt
               veteres
               ,
               vid.
               Calv.
               Instet
               .
               l.
               4.
               4.
               c.
               19.
               s
               4.
               
               Confirmation
               whether
               an
               Apostolicall
               ordinance
               .
            
             
               Hieron
               contra
               Luc●f●r
               .
               Non
               inficior
               ▪
               in
               eo
               no●●ihil
               ●●llucinari
            
          
           
             Hieronimum
             ,
             quod
             Apostolicam
             esse
             observationem
             dicit
             .
             Calv
             ▪
             Inst
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             s
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Hic
             u●us
             locus
             abunde
             testatur
             hujus
             ceremoniae
             originem
             fluxisse
             ab
             Apostolis
             :
             quae
             tamen
             pos●eà
             in
             superstiti●
             nem
             versa
             fuit
             :
             ut
             mundus
             semper
             ferè
             ●b
             optimis
             Institutis
             ad
             ●orruptelas
             degenerat
             .
             Calv.
             Com.
             in
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
             Beza
             Annot.
             ad
             loc
             .
             Piscator
             observ
             .
             ad
             loc
             .
             Chemnitius
             Exam.
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             de
             confir
             .
             Hemin
             .
             Com.
             ad
             loc
             .
             Ursin
             ▪
             Catech.
             Pro●●g
             .
             2.
             
             Dr.
             Fulk
             Ann.
             in
             Rhem.
             ad
             lo.
             Dr.
             Willet
             synops
             .
             Contr
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             Annot.
             in
             Rhem.
             ad
             loc
             .
             D.
             Ames
             Bell.
             Enerv.
             de
             confirm
             .
             cap.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Metonymi●
               a●juncti
               Cart.
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               here
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               R.
               1.
               
               Ordination
               none
               of
               the
               first
               Rudiments
               .
            
             
               Ista
               impositio
               manuum
               ad
               prima
               fidei
               fundamenta
               spectabat
               in
               primitiva
               Ecclesia
               .
               C●●et
               ad
               loc
               .
               Fundamentū
               quartum
               fuit
               Impositio
               manuum
               :
               Paiaeus
               ad
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             R
             2.
             
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             here
             hath
             reference
             to
             baptisme
             .
             Manuum
             Impositionem
             ●ū
             Baptisma
             conjungit
             &c.
             
             Cal.
             ad
             loc
             .
             Gen.
             7.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Confirmation
             what
             ?
          
           
             Chrisma
             ,
             Fa●ci●
             ,
             Alapa
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Alexander
               Halensis
               &
               Bonaventura
               fatentur
               ingenuè
               Sacramen●um
               confirmationis
               ,
               ●t
               est
               sacramentum
               ,
               neque
               〈◊〉
               Domino
               ,
               neque
               ab
               Apostolis
               institutum
               &
               dispensatum
               fuisse
               ,
               quià
               in
               Scripturâ
               non
               legitur
               ,
               sed
               posteà
               in
               concilio
               Meldensi
               inventum
               esse
               scribunt
               .
            
             
               Whitak
               contrà
               Du●aeu
               ▪
               ●
               .
               8.
               sect
               .
               61.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Chemnit
               .
               Pis●
               .
               Pareus
               ,
               ubi
               sup●à
               .
            
             
               The
               originall
               and
               primitive
               use
               of
               confirmation
               .
            
          
           
             Solennis
             precandi
             rit●s
             :
             Calv.
             in
             Text.
             ex
             August
             .
          
           
             Confirmation
             a
             usefull
             Ordinance
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             divers
             respects
             .
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             Co.
             in
             Mark
             10.
             14
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Inst●t
             .
             lib
             ▪
             〈…〉
             19.
             s
             .
             13
             
          
           
             Calvin
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             soveraigne
             remedy
             against
             mixt
             communion
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             about
             Church-Covenant
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             Vtinam
             verò
             morem
             retineremus
             quem
             ●pud
             veteres
             fuisse
             admonui
             pri●squam
             haec
             Sacramenti
             la●va
             nasceretur
             .
             Calv.
             Inst
             .
             de
             Confirm
             .
             l.
             4
             c.
             19.
             s
             .
             13.
             
             Talem
             ergo
             ▪
             manuum
             impos●ion●m
             ,
             quae
             ▪
             simplicity
             loco
             bene
             dictionis
             fiar
             ,
             laude
             ,
             &
             resti
             ▪
             tu●am
             hodiè
             in
             pu●um
             usum
             ●●lim
             ▪
             Calv.
             Iust
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             19
             ▪
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hodieretinenda
             pura
             institutio
             est
             :
             superstitio
             autem
             corrigenda
             .
             Calv.
             ad
             Tex
             ▪
             Nostri
             saepè
             ostenderunt
             ,
             ritum
             confirmationis
             remotis
             inutilibus
             ,
             superstitiosis
             ,
             &
             cum
             Scripturâ
             pugnantibus
             ●●aditionibus
             ,
             pie
             &
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             aedificatio●em
             ,
             juxtà
             scripturae
             consen●um
             usurpari
             polle
             ,
             Chem.
             Exam.
             de
             Confirm
             ▪
             Ob
             nugas
             Pon●ificias
             in
             pri●â
             Evangelii
             reformatione
             totu●
             actus
             confirmationis
             est
             abrogatus
             ,
             quae
             res●●ssis
             is●is
             〈◊〉
             Pontificiis
             non
             male
             retineri
             potu●sset
             .
             Che●●it
             .
             Harm
             .
             in
             Mark.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Confirmation
             presupposeth
             Paedobaptisme
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Infants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             repentance
             &
             faith
             ,
             ergo
             not
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             In
             persons
             of
             yeares
             actuall
             repentance
             &
             faith
             is
             requisite
             before
             baptisme
             ,
             not
             so
             in
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             cleared
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             P.
             Matt.
             loc
             .
             Com.
             Clas
             .
             4.
             loc
             .
             11.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Siquis
             urgeat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             quicunque
             crediderit
             &
             baptizatus
             fuerit
             )
             reponemus
             ei
             ,
             si
             placet
             syllabas
             numerare
             ,
             dictum
             Chri.
             Joh.
             3.
             
             Nisi
             quis
             renatus
             fuerit
             ex
             Aqua
             &
             Spirit
             .
             Aret.
             Censura
             contra
             Anab.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             cō
             .
             loc
             .
             48
             q.
             35.
             s
             7
             Tilen
             .
             syntag
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             Disput
             ▪
             2.
             s
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             parents
             faith
             how
             available
             for
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Sharp
             .
             Cu●su●
             Theolog.
             de
             Bap
             ismo
             Contro●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             P.
             Mart.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             clas
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Heb
             ▪
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Infants
             n●●
             wholly
             uncapable
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             De
             fide
             Infant●um
             faederatoru●
             ,
             idem
             dic●●us
             quod
             de
             ipsorum
             ratione
             .
             Utraque
             ipsis
             inest
             acta
             primo
             ,
             non
             secundo
             :
             in
             semente
             ,
             non
             in
             messe
             :
             in
             radi●è
             ,
             non
             in
             fructu
             :
             inter●â
             spiritus
             virtute
             ,
             non
             externâ
             operis
             ●emonstr●tione
             :
             Tilen
             .
             Sy●t
             .
             de
             Bapt.
             Disp
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             27
             I●fantes
             que
             madmodum
             dicuntur
             habere
             rationem
             ità
             h●be●●
             fi●●m
             dici
             possunt
             .
             Imò
             firmiori
             quadam
             ratione
             ,
             quum
             sit
             De●
             occulta
             &
             secret●
             elect
             .
             o.
             Aret.
             contr
             .
             Anabap.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quâdā
               locutione
               possunt
               dici
               parvuli
               sidelium
               fideles
               ,
               quemadmodum
               nonnunquam
               Infantes
               rationales
               appellamus
               ;
               non
               quod
               reipsâ
               valeant
               ratio●inari
               ,
               verum
               quod
               animam
               habeant
               ,
               quae
               ,
               cum
               per
               aetatem
               fieri
               poterit
               ratiocinabitur
               ,
               &c.
               P.
               Matt.
               loc
               .
               Com.
               Clas
               .
               4.
               loc
               .
               8
               ▪
               de
               Baptismo
               ,
               sect
               .
               14
               ▪
               Infants
               of
               believing
               parents
               no
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               Infidelis
               ●ifariam
               dicitur
               ,
               negativè
               ,
               &
               positivè
               ,
               Til.
               disp
               .
               2.
               de
               Baptism
               .
               sect
               .
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             last
             .
          
           
             The
             rule
             for
             dispensing
             Sacraments
             ,
             not
             the
             inward
             ,
             but
             outward
             state
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Infants
             not
             capable
             of
             benefit
             by
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             As
             much
             as
             by
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             A.
             2.
             
             Baptisme
             beneficiall
             to
             the
             parents
             .
          
           
             A.
             3.
             
             Baptisme
             beneficiall
             to
             children
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             A.
             4.
             
             Baptisme
             beneficiall
             in
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             How
             shall
             Infants
             afterwards
             know
             that
             they
             are
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Even
             as
             an
             Israelite
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             circumcised
             :
          
           
             Viz.
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               The
               inhabitants
               of
               Colchis
               ,
               the
               Ethiopians
               ,
               the
               Trogloditae
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
             
               Alex
               ab
               Alex.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               25
               Her.
               l.
               2.
               
               Diodor.
               Sicul
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               
               It.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               3.
               
               Witnesses
               in
               Circumcision
               .
            
             
               Vide
               Goodwins
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               .
               l.
               6
               c.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               i.
               e.
               Vir●s
               nominatim
               advocatos
               ut
               ●est●rentur
               nomen
               illud
               filio
               meo
               imposi●ū
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quum
               circumcid●retur
               .
               Jun.
               &
               Tremel
               .
               ad
               loc
               Vers
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               The
               originall
               of
               wit●●●●es
               in
               Baptism
               .
               A●q
               ▪
               ex
               hoc
               ●itu
               prof●ctum
               ●sse
               illum
               nostrum
               constat
               ,
               quo
               certi
               homine●
               speciatim
               ,
               maxi●è
               ve●o
               i●
               calamitosis
               temporibus
               (
               ut
               ista
               futura
               erant
               )
               adhibentur
               testes
               accessus
               ad
               Christum
               ,
               &
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               per
               Baptismum
               &
               nominis
               in
               Baptismo
               indit●
               .
               Hos
               vulgus
               compatres
               ,
               et
               commat●es
               ,
               Graeci
               olim
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               appellarunt
               .
            
             
               Jun.
               &
               Tr●ib
               .
               Repl.
               A
               humane
               testimony
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               faith
               .
            
             
               Sol.
               A
               humane
               testimony
               sufficient
               for
               a
               humane
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Repl.
               What
               if
               a
               man
               should
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               baptized
               when
               he
               is
               not
               ?
            
             
               Sol.
               Such
               an
               error
               being
               invincible
               shall
               not
               ●●nder
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Baptizatus
               voto
               &
               voluntate
               licet
               non
               reipsâ
               per
               aquae
               lavacrum
               .
               Am.
               lib.
               de
               vitâ
               Valent
               .
            
             
               2
               Co●
               .
               8.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Minime
             salvari
             possunt
             qu●
             nec
             re
             ,
             nec
             voto
             baptismi
             Sacramen
             um
             susciperint
             :
             qu●
             verò
             saltem
             voto
             Sacramentum
             baptismi
             sus●eperint
             ,
             e●s●
             non
             re
             s●lvari
             poss●nt
             Thom.
             pars
             .
             3.
             q.
             68.
             
             Act.
             2.
             con
             
          
           
             An
             antidote
             against
             Rebaptization
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Laod.
             can
             .
             7.
             
             Arelat
             .
             can
             .
             8.
             
             Leo
             Ep.
             7.
             7.
             citati
             per
             Chemnitium
             in
             Exam.
             de
             Confirmat
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77497-e32570
           
             Chemnit
             .
             Har.
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             A
             3.
             fold
             Act
             in
             this
             Hist
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Act.
             The
             act
             of
             those
             which
             brought
             these
             children
             to
             Christ
             :
             wher
             4.
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             were
             the
             bringers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whom
             they
             brought
             :
             viz.
             Infants
             .
          
           
             
               Cleared
               by
               3
               ▪
               arguments
               .
            
             
               Luk.
               18.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             whom
             they
             were
             brought
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             what
             end
             .
          
           
             Math.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             1
             Infants
             capable
             of
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Infants
             doe
             not
             actually
             believe
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Christ
             can
             touch
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             touched
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Stand
             not
             to
             reason
             with
             flesh
             &
             bloud
             about
             this
             mystery
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             5
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Obser
               .
               The
               best
               office
               Parents
               can
               doe
               for
               their
               Children
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Reason
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               a
               storehouse
               of
               blessings
               .
            
             
               1
               Ephes
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             Infants
             necessitous
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Applica
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             The
             preposterous
             care
             of
             carnall
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             worst
             office
             to
             keep
             children
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             20.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               2.
               
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               To
               excite
               Parents
               to
               this
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             Matt.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               How
               shall
               Parents
               bring
               their
               children
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               are
               to
               doe
               to
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               A
               threefold
               direction
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             they
             are
             borne
             .
          
           
             
               Sanctifie
               them
               in
               the
               wombe
               by
               prayer
               .
            
             
               Psal
               .
               127
               ▪
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Make
             sure
             they
             may
             bee
             borne
             under
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             borne
             .
          
           
             Give
             them
             to
             God
             again
             
          
           
             Bring
             them
             to
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Whether
             mothers
             are
             bound
             to
             present
             their
             children
             with
             their
             owne
             hands
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               The
               chiefe
               care
               lyeth
               upon
               the
               Parents
               ,
               specially
               upon
               the
               father
               .
            
             
               Exod.
               4.
               24
               ▪
            
          
           
             Quest
             .
             What
             if
             the
             mother
             bee
             unwilling
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             case
             of
             Moses
             and
             Zippora
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             Parents
             deferre
             this
             Ordinance
             upon
             carnall
             reasonings
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               The
               Promise
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               though
               unsealed
               .
            
             
               Chemnit
               .
               Har.
               ad
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Meanes
             afforded
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             our
             infirmity
             and
             strengthning
             our
             faith
             are
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             .
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             children
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Instruct
               them
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Leading
             them
             to
             Christ
             by
             example
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             39
             ▪
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
             The
             act
             of
             the
             disciples
             double
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Repelling
             the
             Infan●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Obser
             .
             Satans
             peculiar-ill
             will
             to
             children
             .
          
           
             How
             Satan
             hinders
             children
             from
             coming
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             King
             23.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Parents
             should
             be
             the
             more
             vigilant
             
          
           
             
               Rebuking
               those
               which
               brought
               them
               .
            
             
               Obser
               .
               2.
               
               Good
               undertakings
               subject
               to
               discouragements
               ,
               cast
               in
               sometimes
               Reason
               .
               1.
               
               By
               God
               for
               the
               tryall
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               &
               exercise
               of
               their
               graces
               .
               Matth.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             By
             Satan
             to
             dishearten
             them
             .
          
           
             Nnmb.
             32
             ▪
             
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Fore-arme
             against
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             new-commers
             to
             Christ
             bee
             discouraged
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Holy
             men
             may
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             ▪
             religious
             undertakings
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             God
             permits
             it
             .
          
           
             Satan
             incites
             to
             it
             ;
             making
             use
             of
             such
             instruments
             because
             least
             suspected
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Holy
               men
               yeeld
               to
               it
               .
               because
               they
               know
               but
               in
               part
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             25.
             
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Make
             not
             the
             judgement
             or
             practise
             of
             others
             ,
             a
             rule
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             walke
             by
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Anabaptists
             misled
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             piety
             of
             their
             leaders
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             act
             of
             the
             disciples
             ,
             not
             malice
             ,
             or
             enuie
             ,
             but
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ignorance
               ,
               of
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               need
               that
               these
               Infants
               had
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             receiving
             benefit
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Applica
               .
               The
               Anabaptists
               grounds
               in
               denying
               Baptisme
               unto
               Infants
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               these
               of
               the
               disciples
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               Infants
               have
               no
               need
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Di●●g
             Anab
             ▪
             integ
             Ereunen
             ●
             Od●go●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Act
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             benefit
             by
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             Both
             erre
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             29
             ▪
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             29
             
             So
             did
             the
             disciples
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.
             9
             ,
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             So
             doe
             the
             Anabaptists
             Psal
             .
             51.
             
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Blind
             zeale
             for
             their
             masters
             
          
           
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             2.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Harm
             .
             ad
             l●c
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             20.
             21.
             
             Acts
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ease
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Two
             dangerous
             counsellours
             and
             guides
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             reason
             .
          
           
             Blind-zeale
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1
             ▪
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Prov.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             133.
             vers
             .
             105.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77497-e42980
           
             Acts
             3.
             
             Our
             Saviours
             Arbitration
             ;
             wherein
             3.
             particulars
             .
          
           
             His
             affection
             ,
             what
             hee
             thought
             of
             this
             act
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               Obser
               .
               Good
               intentions
               will
               not
               beare
               out
               unwarrantable
               actions
               .
            
             
               2
               Sam.
               6.
               6.
               
               Mat.
               16.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Let
             not
             Wil-worship
             look
             for
             acceptation
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             Christs
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             viz.
             A
             three-fold
             injury
             offered
             by
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Infants
               ,
               in
               keeping
               them
               from
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Observ
               .
               The
               greatest
               injury
               .
            
             
               Vse
               1
               This
               injury
               charged
               upon
               Anabaptists
               .
            
          
           
             Ferus
             in
             Mat
             ▪
             c.
             19.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Take
             need
             of
             hindering
             the
             salvation
             of
             any
             ;
             Mat.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hicro●●
             .
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             vers
             45.
             46.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Which
             may
             be
             done
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             By
             evill
             counsell
             .
          
           
             By
             evill
             example
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             abuse
             of
             Christian
             libertie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Injurie
             to
             those
             who
             brought
             these
             Infants
             ,
             discouraging
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             discouraging
             or
             offending
             the
             weak
             brethren
             ;
             Iob
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             42.
             3.
             
             Math.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Gal.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Specially
               by
               the
               abuse
               of
               Christian
               libertie
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             v.
             last
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Injurie
             to
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             hindering
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Applic.
             Charged
             upon
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             being
             back-friends
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             by
             withdrawing
             our selves
             or
             others
             from
             visible
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Let
             all
             seek
             the
             inlargement
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             Specially
             Ministers
             ,
             Luk.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Gor.
             10.
             4.
             
             Inviting
             and
             compelling
             men
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               Whether
               men
               may
               be
               forced
               to
               visible
               communion
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               No
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               willingly
               Psal
               .
               110.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             Are
             all
             to
             be
             admitted
             who
             offer
             themselves
             to
             visible
             communion
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             some
             just
             obstacle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Saviours
             speech
             to
             h●s
             disciples
             :
             Where
             
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             charge
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             Christ
             reacheth
             unto
             ●nfants
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Otherwise
               no
               hope
               of
               salvation
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Rom
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             ▪
             ●o●
             ▪
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               Infants
               cannot
               come
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               ●rg●
               not
               capable
               of
               benefit
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               Ioh.
               6.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             Veers
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             Parent
             conceived
             sufficient
             ▪
             
          
           
             Infants
             may
             have
             a
             seed
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Being
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             him
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             Applica
             .
             To
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             charge
             ▪
             
          
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             3.
             fold
             .
          
           
             Of
             Power
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             145.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             Luke
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Infants
             subjects
             of
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             Kingdome
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             139.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             147.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Children
               of
               believing
               Parents
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               1
               All
               of
               them
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               11.
               16.
               
               Explained
               .
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               
                 Dr.
                 Willet
                 ad
                 loc
              
               .
            
          
           
             Calvin
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             Acts
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             of
             the
             Church
             Invisible
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Applica
             .
             A
             warrant
             for
             Baptizing
             nfants
             .
          
           
             Replica
             .
             The
             Anabaptists
             evasion
             .
             Not
             [
             Them
             ]
             but
             ▪
             [
             Such
             ]
          
           
             Theodor.
             Aquin.
             Stella
             .
          
           
             
               Solu
               ▪
            
             Cleared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             our
             Saviours
             intent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             [
             such
             .
             ]
          
           
             Nehem.
             6.
             11
             
          
           
             Philem.
             v.
             9
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             last
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               The
               argument
               retorted
               .
            
             
               Chemnit
               .
               Musculus
               ad
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Comfort
             &
             hope
             to
             believing
             Parents
             touching
             their
             Infants
             dying
             without
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77497-e52300
           
             Our
             Saviours
             Reason
             amplified
             .
          
           
             Piscat
             .
             Anal.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             3.
             
             Observ
             .
             All
             that
             would
             enter
             into
             Gods
             Kingdome
             must
             be
             come
             as
             little
             children
             .
          
           
             Explic.
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             Resembling
             Children
             in
             some
             imitable
             qualities
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Without
             malice
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Without
             Guile
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 16
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               ab
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Cui
               nihil
               est
               admixtum
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               16.
               19.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ●
               .
               In
               their
               actions
               .
            
             
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             words
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             heart
             ,
             Psal
             .
             32.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Children
               for
               humility
               .
            
             
               Mat.
               18.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             A
             childe
             sitting
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             an
             Embleme
             of
             humility
             and
             contentation
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             131.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Iere.
             45.
             last
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             47.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Contentation
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             2.
             34.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             19.
             4.
             
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Diodat
               .
               ad
               loc
            
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ab
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               sine
               cornibus
            
             .
             Scap.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             Forgiving
             &
             forgetting
             injuries
             .
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             3
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             86.
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Making
             use
             of
             cries
             and
             teares
             for
             their
             weapons
             ▪
             Exod.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             to
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             .
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Enquire
             whether
             wee
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             48.
             4.
             
          
           
             All
             who
             are
             not
             such
             shut
             out
             of
             Gods
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             37.
             
          
           
             R●●e
             .
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Be
             we
             as
             children
             .
          
           
             Receive
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             as
             children
             .
          
           
             His
             kingdom
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             taught
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             bee
             ordered
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             life
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             131.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             last
             
          
           
             His
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Receiving
             it
             upon
             Gods
             tearmes
             .
             Rom
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             In
             God
             s
             way
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.
             
             ●0
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77497-e57770
           
             Christs
             act
             towards
             these
             Infants
             ,
             three-fold
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             God
             sometimes
             doth
             for
             his
             people
             above
             their
             desires
             .
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Malac.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             v.
             ●
             ▪
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             He
             is
             abundant
             in
             mercy
             ▪
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Applica
               .
               Come
               unto
               God
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7
             ▪
             7
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             faith
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             20
             
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             act
             ,
             viz.
             Suception
             .
          
           
             Piscator
             schol
             ▪
             ad
             locum
             .
          
           
             Luk
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             These
             children
             were
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Suidae
             .
          
           
             Obser
             .
             Christs
             singular
             affection
             to
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             Har.
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Zenoph
             .
             Pad
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Applic.
             Papists
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             herein
             unlike
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Be
             incouraged
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             37.
             
          
           
             v.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Q
               How
               shall
               we
               come
               .
            
             
               A.
               Not
               by
               any
               power
               of
               our
               owne
               .
               Ioh.
               6.
               44.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             in
             any
             confidence
             of
             selfe-worthinesse
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Bring
             faith
             with
             us
             ▪
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             20.
             21.
             
             Mark
             6.
             56
             c.
             3.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             
               Act
               2.
               
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               .
            
             
               A
               ceremonie
               of
               ancient
               use
               in
               case
               of
               1.
               
               Benedicti●en
               .
               48.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             29.
             10.
             
             Numb
             .
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             Osiander
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
             ●
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             usefull
             Ceremony
             ,
             though
             not
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             expedient
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               Vide
               Piscator
               :
               sup
            
             .
             Mat.
             19.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             signification
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             viz.
             the
             conferring
             of
             some
             gift
             ;
             either
             
          
           
             By
             bestowing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thus
             Christ
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             18.
             
          
           
             By
             praying
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             it
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             48.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             last
             ▪
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             
             Christ
             blessing
             of
             these
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             What
             blessing
             Christ
             bestowed
             on
             these
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             onely
             a
             temporall
             ,
             but
             a
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Christs
             blessing
             ,
             the
             best
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             33.
             
          
           
             Applica
             .
             Seeke
             this
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Christ
             did
             not
             Baptize
             these
             Infants
             Answ
             .
          
           
             He●
             .
             6.
             6.